edieval

IS

Pope Prophecies

nequam Group

Pope rfopnecies

he

medieval "bestseller."

and

influential

m the West,
ers

for

fascinating prophecies

more than

The

three centuries, and the

is

their earliest manifes-

gathering of fifteen prophecies

describes the progress of the

Nicholas

produced

they captivated readers and view-

Genus nequam group

tation.

consi

Among

Church from

(1277-1280) to the

III

final

angeHc

pontiff and includes depictions of Martin

IV

(1281-1285), Hononiis IV (1285-1287), Celestine

V (July-December 1294), Boniface

(1294-1303), Benedict

Clement

(1305-1314),

interpret the
larger

VIII

XI (1303-1304), and
all

in an attempt to

events of the times within a

framework of meaning.

Offering

as

it

does an examination of the

rhetonc of eschatology,
cal edition

this

long-needed

criti-

of the Genus nequam group will be

indispensable for a large audience of medieval

and Renaissance scholars in the

tory, literature, art history,

and

fields

of his-

religion.

The

Late Medieval Pope Prophecies:

The Genus nequam Group

Medieval and Renaissance

Texts

and

Volume 2

Studies
4

The

Late Medieval Pope Prophecies

The Genus nequam Group

Edited by

Martha

H. Fleming

Arizona Center for Medieval and Renaissance Studies

Tempe, Arizona
1999

Copyright 1999

Arizona Board of Regents for Arizona State University

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data

The

late medieval Pope prophecies

the Genus nequam group / edited by
Martha H. Fleming.
(Medieval & Renaissance texts & studies v. 204)
p. cm.
Includes bibliographical references and index.
ISBN 0-86698-246-9 (alk. paper)
:

1.

Popes

Medieval

&

Prophecies Manuscripts.
Renaissance Texts

BX958.P75L38

&

I.

Fleming, Martha H.

Studies (Series)

v.

II.

Series:

204.

1999

99-39578

262'.13-dc21

CIP

made to last.
Bembo,
smythe-sewn and printed on acid-free paper
This book

It is set

is

in

to library specifications.

Printed in the United States of America

Table of Contents
Acknowledgements
List

of Abbreviations

List

of Illustrations

vii
viii

ix

Introduction
The Prophecies

12

General Principles

Archetype and

Copy

Text: Text and Image

18

27

Relation of Manuscripts
Description of Manuscripts

MS

A.

Vatican Library,

C.

Cambridge, Corpus Christi College,

D.

Oxford, Bodleian Library,

F.

Florence, Biblioteca Riccardiana,

L.

lat.

MS

7, fols.

3822,

MS

Lunel, Bibliotheque de Louis

Municipale,

M.

Vat.

fols.

MS

Douce

MS

Medard

6^ 5^

40

404,

88,

fols.

1222B,
a la

fols.

88^-95^

140^-146^

fols.

V-S''

225,

70

MS JJ

N.

Paris,

P.

Monreale, Biblioteca Comunale,

V.

Vatican Library,

Archives Nationales,

28,

MS

fols.

285'-29r

78

XXV.F.17,
80

r-17'

MS

Vat.

Picture Tradition

Figures 1-21

Bibliography:

56
62

MS

fols. 15^-22'^

The

51

Bibliotheque

4^-19^ 22^

Yale, University Library, T. E. Marston

fols.

44

lat.

3819,

fols.

147^-149'

87
94
115

Works Cited

137

The Genus nequam Prophecies

148

Notes to the Edition

189

Index

201

Acknowledgements
This book has been

long time in the making.

wish to thank Harold

Morton Bloomfield, and Bernard McGinn for support and encouragement early on. I thank my colleagues at the University at Albany, SUNY:
Mary Beth Winn and John Monfasani, John in particular for all his help on
matters paleographical. I am indebted to Robert E. Lemer for his meticuLee,

lous reading of an earlier version of this work, for bibliographic pointers,

and helpful suggestions regarding the manuscript

all,

generous-spirited reading of
I

at

various stages.

owe

a debt to

numerous

numerous

their research faciUties

drafts.

and to

all

owe

her

a great deal.

and organizations for the use of

institutions

the librarians

who

supplied

photocopies, microfilms, photographs, and information.

them

all,

strate.

as

trust

acknowledgements elsewhere in

had support for

firom the

Union

Newberry

looking

at

book

is

to

at

Endowment

Albany,

Endowment

by Robert G.

my mother,

dedicated.

book

me

with

grateful to

will

demon-

research in the form of fellowships and awards

SUNY,

for the

Calkins,

Ella

M. H.

for the Humanities,

and United University

Humanities

Summer Seminar

my eyes to new ways of

go to my family, Jim and

opened

manuscript illumination. Thanks too

Matthew, and

this

am

Medieval and Renaissance Texts and

Library, the National

National

Cornell, directed

at

helped turn manuscript into book.

this

College, the University

Professions.
at

thank too the editors

(MRTS) who

Studies
I

Above

thank Marjorie Reeves for her wise advice and her helpful and

Hitchcock, to whose

memory

this

List of Abbreviations

AFH

Archivum Franciscanum Historicum

HJ

Historisches Jahrbuch

MGH

Monumenta Germaniae

NA

Neues Archiv der

PG

Patrologiae cursus completus

(Paris,

ZRVI

Historica

Gesellschaft fur dltere deutsche Geschichtskunde

series ^raeca,

1857-1876)

Zbomik Radova

Vizantoloskog Instituta

ed. J. -P.

Migne

List of Illustrations
Figure

1:

Vaticinium

Library,

pope, bear, and nursing cubs. Oxford, Bodleian

I:

MS Douce 88,

fol.

140^ Reproduced with permission

of the Bodleian Library, Oxford.

Figure

2:

Cambridge, Corpus
Reproduced with permisof the Master and Fellows of Corpus Christi College,

Vaticinium

pope, serpents, and

II:

Christi College,

sion

MS

birds.

fol. 88''.

404,

Cambridge.
Figure

3:

Vaticinium

II:

pope, tree with birds and serpent, kneeling

ure. Yale, University Library, T. E.

Marston

MS

Reproduced with permission of the Beinecke

225,

fig-

fol. IS''.

Library, Yale

University.

Figure

4:

Vaticinium

II:

(lower register) pope, bird on standard, dragon.

Vatican Library,

MS

Vat.

3819,

lat.

fol.

147^ Reproduced

with permission of the Biblioteca Vaticana.

Figure

5:

and head. Florence, Biblioteca

Vaticinium IV: vessel or font

Riccardiana,

MS

1222B,

fol.

2''.

Reproduced with permission

of the Biblioteca Riccardiana, Florence

Figure

6:

Cambridge, Corpus Christi ColReproduced with permission of the

Master and Fellows of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge.
Vaticinia

lege,

Figure

7:

IV-V:

Ricc.l222.B.

MS

404,

sickle-bearer.
fol.

89^^.

Vaticinium IV: columns, heads, scimitar. Yale, University Library, T. E.

Marston

MS

225,

fol. 16^.

Reproduced with per-

mission of the Beinecke Library, Yale University.

Figure

8:

Vaticinium V: sickle-bearer

(monk with cowl,

University Library, T. E. Marston 225,

fol.

small figure). Yale,

17^ Reproduced

with permission of the Beinecke Library, Yale University.

Figure

9:

Vaticinium V: sickle-bearer (pope). Pasquilino Regiselmo, Vaticinia sive Prophetiae

Abbatis Joachimi

et

(Venice, 1589), unpaged, Vaticinium

Anselmi Episcopi Marsicani

XX.

LIST OF

Figure 10:

Vaticinium

ILLUSTRATIONS
under

VIII: cityscape or fortress

Biblioteca Riccardiana,

MS

1222B,

fol.

siege.

Florence,

Reproduced with

4''.

permission of the BibUoteca Riccardiana, Florence

Rice.

1222.B.
Figure 11:

Vaticinium VIII: (third register) arches (fortress) with soldiers.

MS

Vatican Library,

Vat.

lat.

3819,

fol.

148^ Reproduced

with permission of the Biblioteca Vaticana.

Figure 12:

Vaticinium IX: pope, crossed standards or banners, fox.

-reale, Biblioteca

Comunale,

MS

XXV.F.17,

duced with permission of the Biblioteca Comunale

Figure 13:

Vaticinium
lege,

MS

Mon-

10^ Repro-

fol.

di

Monreale.

X: empty throne. Cambridge, Corpus Christi Col404,

fol.

92^ Reproduced with permission of the

Master and Fellows of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge.

Figure 14:

on rock (hermit summoned

Vaticinium XI: figure

University Library, T. E. Marston 225,

forth). Yale,

20^ Reproduced

fol.

with permission of the Beinecke Library, Yale University.

Figure 15:

Vaticinium XI: figure

on sarcophagus (hermit summoned

Oxford, Bodleian Library,

MS

Douce

88,

fol.

U4\

forth).

Repro-

duced with permission of the Bodleian Library, Oxford.

Figure 16:

Vaticinium XI:

moned
fol.

naked figure emerging firom rock (hermit sum-

Rice. 1 222. B.

Vaticinium XI: seated figure (hermit

reale, Biblioteca

Comunale,

MS

summoned

XXV.F.17,

forth).

fol.

duced with permission of the Biblioteca Comunale

Figure 18:

1222B,

6\ Reproduced with permission of the Biblioteca Riccar-

diana, Florence

Figure 17:

MS

forth). Florence, Biblioteca Riccardiana,

Vaticinium XII: angel holding papal tiara

Cambridge, Corpus Christi College,

bom

MS 404,

Mon-

12^ Reprodi

Monreale.

aloft

by animals.

fol.

93^ Repro-

duced by permission of the Master and Fellows of Corpus

Christi College,

Figure 19:

Cambridge.

Vaticinium XII: angel holding papal tiara, sarcophagus, arcs with

animal heads. Florence, Biblioteca Riccardiana,

fol. 6^.

diana, Florence

Figure 20:

MS

1222B,

Reproduced with permission of the BibHoteca Riccar-

Vaticinium

Rice. 1 222. B.

XV: pope,

beast with

human

face. Florence,

BibHo-

LIST OF

teca Riccardiana,

ILLUSTRATION S

MS

1222B,

fol.

XI

8^ Reproduced with per-

mission of the Bibhoteca Riccardiana, Florence

Figure 21:

Vaticinium

XV: pope,

selmo, Vaticinia
copi Marsicani

Pictures IXVI:

beast with

human

face.

Ricc.l222.B.

Pasquihno Regi-

sive Prophetiae Abbatis Joachimi et

Anselmi Epis-

(Venice, 1589), unpaged, Vaticinium

XXX.

BibHotheque de Louis Medard a la

MS 7, fols. 4-22^. Reproduced with

Vaticinia I XVI. Lunel,

Bibliotheque Municipale,

permission of the BibHotheque Louis

municipale de

la ville

de Lunel.

Medard

a la

BibHotheque

INTRODUCTION
The Prophecies
The Genus nequam
Latin

prophecies^ are the earliest group of late medieval

pope prophecies

Nicholas

III

that describe the progress

(1277-1280) to the

angeUc pope, in these

final pontiff.

fifteen prophecies

we

of the Church from

Besides Nicholas and the

see depicted

last

Martin IV (1281-

IV (1285-1287), Nicholas IV (1288-1292), Celestine V

(July-December 1294), Boniface VIII (1294-1303), and Benedict XI
1285), Honorius

(1303-1 304).

The

prophecies, ascribed to Joachim of Fiore but linked historically

with the fortunes of the

Italian Spiritual Franciscans in the late thirteenth

century, were an attempt to interpret the events of the times within a larger

framework of meaning, one provided by the

jorie

Reeves and others suggest

rhetoric of eschatology.

that the prophecies

were intended

Maras a

vehicle of both propaganda and reform, concluding that the authors not

only wished to influence the outcome of contemporary events including

'

The

early

work on

these prophecies

was done by Herbert Grundmann, "Die Papstpro-

phetien des Mittelalters," Archiufiir Kukurgeschichte 19 (1929): 77-138, reprinted in Ausgewdhlte

Aufsdtze, 2: Joachim von Fiore, MGH, Schriften 25, 2 (Hanover, 1977), 1-57; Marjorie Reeves,

The

Influence of Prophecy in the Later

Middle Ages (Oxford, 1969), 393-462; eadem,

"Some Popular

Prophecies from the Fourteenth to the Seventeenth Centuries," in Popular Belief and Practice^
G. J. Cuming and Derek Baker, eds.. Studies in Church History 8 (1972), 107-134. More recent

Bernard McGinn, "Angel Pope and Papal Antichrist," Church History 47 (1978):
115-173, and " 'Pastor Angelicus': Apocalyptic Myth and PoUtical Hope in the Fourteenth
Century," a paper presented in Assisi, October 1987, and reprinted in Santi e santith nel secolo
XIV, 221-251 (Perugia, 1989); and Robert E. Lerner, "Ursprung, Verbreitung und Ausstrahlung

studies include

der Papstprophetien des Mittelalters" in Robert E. Lerner and Robert Moynihan, Weissagungen
iiher die Pdpste:

Latin

Vat. Ross.

Pope Prophecies:

374

(Stuttgart,

1985); also Lerner,

Reconsideration," Fdlschungcn im

"On

the Origins of the Earliest

Mittelalter,

MGH,

Schriften 33, 5

(Hanover, 1988), 611-635.

There

some disagreement on

this point. Robert E. Lerner maintains, and Bernard

form there was no reference to Benedict XL I won't rehearse
the arguments here, but see McGinn, " 'Pastor Angelicus'," 235, and Lerner, Weissagungen iiher
die Pdpste, 33; see also below n. 36.
-

McGinn

is

agrees, that in the early

INTRODUCTION
perhaps the papal election of 1304, but also wished to inspire a reform and
renovatio in a larger context

Bernard
Certainly

McGinn
was

it

calls

of the church and society

that

pope prophecies

the

new

genre which quickly became a "best

of nine extant manuscripts

indicates: they are

of

as a

numerous manuscripts of the

and in

fifteenth centuries

a substantial

"^

the range

French, English,

and possibly German provenance. In an expanded verson of

phecies, they appear in

-^

genre.

literary

seller," as

Italian,

whole.

thirty

pro-

and

later fourteenth

number of printed

editions of the

Renaissance. Moreover they were widely imitated.

There
as

are other indications

of the prophecies' popularity and influence,

can be seen by examining some of the references to these prophecies in

the

two decades of

first

the fourteenth century.

references to the Genus nequam prophecies

was working on

is

that

his chronicle as late as 1317.''

One

of the

He

Pipini

who

refers to the first

nine

prophecies only (although describing only eight of them, omitting

eight), associating the prophecies

expHcit

first

by Francesco

number

with popes beginning with Nicholas

III

and ending with Clement V.

Another

witness,

Hugh of Novocastro

although not by the

cies,

of prophecies following
units

of the

incipit,

that for

Genus nequam/' His

group of prophe-

this

interest

is

in the

group

V and particularly in the final five

popes between Clement V and the

Clement

and he counts seven

set,

in his Tractatus de Victoria Christi

(13141316), makes reference to

contra Antichristum

terrible beast.

The evidence of a

He

interest.

also

third witness, Bernard Delicieux,

seems to have possessed

nequam prophecies. At the time of his

have noted, Delicieux spoke of
cies,

attributed

Reeves,

'

by him

Irijluence

arrest in

a "papalarius,"

to Joachirh

is

of even greater

containing the Genus

1317, as Reeves and others

i.e.,

a set

of papal prophe-

of Fiore, "in which past and future

of Prophecy, 401-403.

Bernard McGinn,

"*

a libellus

Visions of the

End: Apocalyptic Traditions

in the

Middle Ages

(New York,

1979), 188.

Francesco Pipini, Chronicon, in L. Muratori, Rerum Italicarum Scriptores, OS 9 (Milan, 1721),

724, 726, 727, 728, 736, 741, 747, 751. Pipini was writing some time before 1317 (for
dating, see Lerner, "On the Origins," 620, n. 21).
^

cols.

Hugh

^'

of Novocastro,

Tractatus de victoria Christi contra Antichristum

(Nuremberg, 1471, un-

"On the
Origins," 623, n. 27; Robert Lerner, 77ie Powers of Prophecy: 77ie Cedar of Lebanon Vision from the
Mongol Onslaught to the Dawn of Enlightenment (Berkeley, 1983), 55-56, n. 36. dates the Tractatus
to 1315. The Tractatus reads: "... libello in quo Romanorum Pontificum figure describuntur ab

paginated). Lib.

II.

cap. 28. See Reeves,

dignitatis pontificalis, et

medii

fieri

computantur."

Prophecies," 116 and Lerner,

MCCCXIIII usque ad nudum pontificem renuentemque coroconsequenter usque ad bestiam, nonnissi pauci, vii videlicet, inter-

ultimo pontifice qui obiit A.d.

nam

"Some Popular

THE PROPHECIES
popes were represented in pictures."^ Alan Friedlander in

work
Raimond

his recent

on Delicieux has brought to Hght the testimony of two witnesses,

Curti and

Amaude

de Nogarede, testimony which confirms that

this

the mid-fourteenth century, the Genus nequam prophecies were

By

circulating widely.

By

or on

included with

and the Liber de

Flore

this

time references to the prophecies were often

occasion conflated with

and

references to the Horoscopus

commentaries, by, for instance.

their respective

Gentile of Foligno in 1345'^ and the Franciscan Joachite, John of

taillade, in

The
and

it

"papa-

was indeed the Genus nequam sequence.^

larius"

Roque-

1356.^"

Horoscopus

traces the

is

dated to 1303-1304 and the commentary to

papacy from Nicholas

The commentary on
Robert Lemer in his

111

through

ca.

1307,

a future angelic pope.^^

the Horoscopus has been studied in

some

detail

by

quest to identify the compiler of the Genus nequam

one Rabanus Anglicus: the commentary identifies Rabanus

Anglicus with the Genus nequam prophecies, citing Rabanus, along with
Cyril, Joachim, and Hildegard, as privileged sources of revelation. As Lemer
prophecies

has put

it,

as

quoting in part from the commentary, "... the prophetic truth

communicated
figures

of the

to

Rabanus was

Roman

description of the earliest Latin

The

Liber de Flore,

known

of the church

'the progress

popes from Nicholas

III

as

seen in the

to the final pontiff,' a patent

pope prophecies. "^^

also as the

Liber de Flore sive de

summis

^ Reeves, "Some Popular Prophecies," 117. On Delicieux, see Michel de Dmitrewski, "Fr.
Bernard Delicieux, O.F.M., sa lutte contra I'lnquisition de Carcassonne et d'Albi, son proces,
1297-1319," AFH 17 (1924): 183-218, 313-337, 457-488, 18 (1925): 3-22; and more recendy
Alan Friedlander, "Jean XXII et les Spirituels: le cas de Bernard Delicieux," in La papaute
d' Avignon et Je Languedoc i3i6r-i342, Cahiers de Fanjeaux 26 (Toulouse, 1991), 221-236.
^ Friedlander, "Delicieux," 228-230 citing B.N. Lat. 4270, fols. 260^-26r. See also Orit
Schwartz and Robert E. Lemer, "Illuminated Propaganda: The Origins of the Ascende calve Pope
Prophecies, ">Mma/ of Medieval History 20 (1994): 157-191, here 183, notes 46 and 47 for precisions on the way his copy looked.

A commentary on the prophecy "Ve mundo in centum annis," ascribed to a Gentile of

FoUgno, links or conflates the Genus nequam prophecies with the prophecies of a sequence of
angelic popes in the Liber de Flore: for this text see Heinrich Finke, Aus den Tagen Bonijaz VIII
(Miinster, 1902), 220-221, n. 12; also Reeves, InJIuence of Prophecy, 252-253.
'^

'"Jean de Roquetaillade, Liber Ostensor, Vat. Ross. MS lat. 753, fols. 52^, 78^, quotes from
both the Uber de Flore and the Genus nequam prophecies. On Roquetaillade, see also Jeanne
Bignami-Odier, Etudes sur Jean de Roquetaillade (Paris, 1952), 142-156, 243-244; for revised
edition see Histoire litteraire de la France vol. 41 (Paris, 1981), 75-284. For the most recent work,
see Johannes de Rupescissa, Liber secretorum cventuum, ed. and trans, (into French)

by Christine

Morerod-Fattebert, Historical Introduction by Robert E. Lerner (Freiburg, 1994).

" Lemer, "On the Origins," 624, n. 31.

^" Lemer, "On the Origins,"
635; see also 629-630,
commentary and Arnold of Villanova.

n.

44

for connections

between

this

INTRODUCTION
apparently of a base text and a

pontificibus, consists

explain

commentary designed

knew

has been assumed that the author of the text

It

it.'-^

Genus nequam prophecies,

as it

to

the

begins with descriptions of historical popes

(with Gregory IX, 1227-1241, rather than with Nicholas

Genus nequam prophecies). The Liber de

Flore,

as

III

do the

however, quotes only from

prophecies eleven and twelve of the Genus nequam group (referring to the

of the angeUc popes) J

first

as

the

"man of blood" and

"^

In addition, there are references to Martin

the identification of Nicholas

III

IV

with the words

"Principium malorum," both references thought to be to the Genus nequam

What

prophecies.

prophecies
angelic

distinguishes the Liber de Flore

from the Genus nequam

the political program identified in the descriptions of the

is

pope and

his three successors.

^^

Despite the manifest importance of these prophecies, they have never

been

edited.

the

For

known

recognize that

to scholars

version of pope prophecies

{Inc.

each "prophecy."

The

with Nicholas

(1277-1280). In

III

continued certainly through Boniface VIII

papacy and/or those of

texts

of popes, beginning

early form, the post eventum series

through Benedict XI (13031304). The

fifteen, describe the

accompanying

and caption together constituting

fifteen units describe a series

its

productions.

Genus nequam), probably

circulating ca. 1304, consisted of fifteen pictures with

picture, text,

Now we

Pope Prophecies.

this title, in fact, signified three quite diflferent

earliest

and captions or mottoes

through

from the pio-

of Marjorie Reeves under

later

de summis pontificibus or

Vaticinia

title

The

long time they were

work of Herbert Grundrnann and

neering

coming of an

(1294-1303)

final five

and possibly

units, that

is,

eleven

angelic pope, the progress of his

his three successors.

Text

arid

image

alike

were

subject to continual emendation and change. This set of fifteen prophecies

was ascribed

in the fourteenth century rriost frequently, although quite

erroneously, to Joachim of Fiore, and, until recent challenges, was thought

to have

^^

For

been put together by someone within

a partial edition

of the

der Franziskaner-Spiritualen aus

more

recently

consulted

is

McGinn,

Nuremberg,

Stadtbibliothek,

McGinn,

Nuremberg, StadtbibUothek,

MS

group of Franciscan

Herbert Grundrnann,

dem Anfang

MS

" 'Liber

des 14. Jahrhunderts,"

" 'Pastor Angelicus',"

copies of the Liher de Flore, see

'*

text, see

de

HJ 49

Flore.'

Spiri-

Eine Schrift

(1929): 33-91; see

239-246. The copy of the Liher de Flore I have

fols. 46-70". For other manuscript

Cent. IV.32,

" 'Pastor Angelicus'," 239, n. 351.

fols. 57^ 59\

See McGinn, " 'Pastor Angelicus'," 242-246 for discussion of

Cent. IV.32,

this program. As McGinn

and others note, the work that gave the widest possible distribution of this sequence of
prophecies was the Liher de magttis trihulationihus et de statu ecclesiae ascribed to Telesphorus of
Cosenza. For bibliography on Telesphorus, see McGinn, " 'Pastor Angelicus'," 249, n. 84.
'^

THE PROPHECIES
ca. 1304.'^' It

had

Leo Oracles,

tuals in

Perugia

a series

of prophecies concerning the fortunes of the Byzantine empire in

origins in the so-called

its

which was the

the twelfth century, the central feature of

savior-emperor

Sometime
a

second

format

set

as

who would

in the mid-fourteenth century, perhaps as early as ca. 1328,

of pope prophecies appeared

the

first. ^"

This

set

began

as

Ascende

{Inc.

had more limited circulation than the

overtly "propagandistic intention. "^'^

calve),

well with Nicholas

with an image of the dragon of the Apocalypse, and,

to have

portrayal of a

empire J ^

restore unity to the

in the

III

same

but ended

as a discrete set,

earlier set, as well as a

seems

more

Recent research has demonstrated

the close connection between several manuscripts of the Genus nequam

group with the Ascende

teenth century

came

first,

the

at

typically

By

calve prophecies.^^'

the

latest,

two

the

were

sets

ending with an image of the

quarter of the

first

The second
Antichrist. The earlier

joined.^^

now

constituted prophecies sixteen through thirty in the

It is

in this

form

that the prophecies

were known

combined

in the

many

fif-

set
set

edition.

fifteenth-

century manuscript copies and in the sixteenth-century printed editions. ^^

^^

Reeves,

"Some Popular

Prophecies," 107, and n.

were challenged by Robert Lerner,

"On

Marjorie Reeves, "The

Smnmis

Vaticinia de

2.

Recendy both

the Origins," (see above n.

Pontificihus:

1);

authorship and dating

for further discussion see

Question of Authority"

ship"] in Intellectual Life in the Middle Ages: Essays Presented

[for

"Author-

Margaret Gibson, Lesley Smith and

to

Benedicta Ward, eds. (London, 1992), 145-156; the work of Andreas Rehberg

as

well

as that

of Helene Millet and Dominique Rigaux (see below n. 23); Robert E. Lerner, "Recent Work
on the Origins of the Genus nequam Prophecies," Florensia: Bollettino del Centro Intemazionale di
Studi Gioachimiti 7 (1993): 141-157.
^^

For the Oracles, see the edition by

1876), 107:1121-1168; See also

P. Lambecius in PG, ed. J. -P. Migne (Paris, 1857Grundmann, "Die Papstprophetien," 107; Cyril Mango, "The

Legend of Leo the Wise," ZRVI 6 (1960): 59-63; Paul Alexander, The Byzantine Apocalyptic
Tradition, ed. Dorothy deF. Abrahamse (Berkeley, 1985); Antonio Rigo, Oracula Leonis: Tre
manoscritti greco-ueneziani degli oracoli attrihuiti all' imperatore hizantino

no,

Marc.

Leone

il

Saggio (Bodl. Baroc.

most recendy the as yet unpublished edition of the Leo Oracles which has been prepared by Dr. Jeanne Basquin-Vereecken of Ghent.
Although the Leo Oracles MSS as we have them postdate the Latin pope prophecy MSS, the
Oracles existed in the late twelfth century, as they were known to Nicetas Choniates. The question of how the East-to-West transmission took place remains a puzzle.

On

^"

96-97,

gr.

VII. 22, Marc. gr.

dating, see Reeves,

n. 28;

on

VII. 3) (Venice, 1988);

"Some Popular

Prophecies," 117-118; Lerner, Powers of Prophecy,

the prophecies, see Lerner, Weissagutigen; also Helene Millet and

Dominique

Rigaux, "Ascende calve: Quand I'historien joue au prophete," Studi MedievaU 33 (1992): 695-720
and "Un puzzle prophetique dans le manuscrit 6213 de la Biblioteca Nacional de Madrid," Revue
Mahillon n.s. 3 (=64) (1992): 139-177; Schwartz and Lerner, "Illuminated Propaganda." who
argue "they were created between c.1318 and c.1340, more likely between 1328 and 1330,"
157.
^'^

Schwartz and Lerner, "Illuminated Propaganda," 170-178.

^"

Schwartz and Lerner, "lUuminated Propaganda," 178-182.

-^

Lerner, IVeissagungen, dates the

1415), but see also Reeves,

^^

combined version

"Some Popular

Pasqualino Regisehno, Vaticinia

to the pontificate

ofjohn XXIII (1410-

Prophecies," 119.

sivc Prophetiae Ahhatis Joachimi et

Anselmi Episcopi Marsicani

INTRODUCTION
The
is

full

history of these prophecies has yet to be written, but

outHne

its

beginning to take shape. Robert Lemer argues that the time has come to

reserve the

name

Vaticinia de

the

first set

be

known by

summis

usually

the

incipit

of the

first

prophecy, Genus nequam. That

a series

however, recent research by Andreas Rehberg

Millet and

Dominique Rigaux

perhaps the

also

makes

it

cardinals rather than to a series

as early as

had

well as by Helene

a series

work of Rehberg,
it

1287 but certainly by

The

first six

Millet

clear that the first

Thus

1292.^"^

arises

the problem of

or eight prophecies of the Genus nequam group

and

a life as

pope prophecies,

history in their relation to the Byzantine

useful therefore to distinguish

between the

Leo

as

Oracles.

well
It

the Vatinicina de summis pontificibus.

seems

to distinguish three

the Genus nequam prophecies, the Ascende calve prophecies, and the
set,

The Genus nequam

as a

and the

cardinal prophecies

pope prophecies, and, among the pope prophecies,

bined

of

this

of the Genus nequam prophecies were in circulation possi-

a life as cardinal prophecies

common

this

uncon-

of popes.^^ The number of units in

and Rigaux, and most recently Samantha Kelly, makes

nomenclature.

as

is

clear that a very early version,

version remains open to question; however, the

bly

of popes

of the Genus nequam prophecies referred to

.earliest,

six or eight units

thirty

title

group of prophecies did become identified with

tested;

of

pontificibus for the full set

"Pope Prophecies" may not be appropriate for

known by that name, suggesting that this set might best

prophecies and that the

set

sets:

comalone

remains unedited.

Questions of authorship, authorial intention, and dating

issues.

raise

vexing

Until recently the creation or compilation of the prophecies was

connected to the

activities

of the

Italian Spiritual

Franciscans and their

attempt to influence the outcome of the papal election of 1304. Recent

(Venice, 1589; repr. Leipzig, 1972), unpaged in Latin and

Italian.

In this edition, the earlier

and which here are numbered 16-30, are attributed to

the mythical bishop Anselm of Marsico, and the later set, composed mid-fourteenth century, and
here numbered 1-15, are ascribed to Joachim of Fiore.
fifteen prophecies, circulating ca. 1304,

Andreas Rehberg, "Der 'Kardinalsorakel'-Kommentar in der 'Colonna'-Handschrift Vat.

3819 und die Entstehungsumstande der Papstvatizinien," Fhrensia: Bollettitto del Centra
Intemazionak di Studi Gioachimiti 5 (1991): 45-112, here 50-58; Helene Millet and Dominique
Rigaux, "Aux origines du succes des Vaticinia de summis pontificibus," in Fin du monde et signes des
^^

lat.

temps: visionnaires

et

prophetes en France meridionak

(fin

XllP-dehut

XP*

siecle),

Cahiers de Fanjeaux

27 (Toulouse, 1992), 129-156, here 144.

^^

Rehberg

commentary to the first half of 1287 and a revision to ca. 1297 (" 'Karand Rigaux date the commentary to 1285-1287 ("Aux origines,"
Lemer, "Recent Work," 149-156. For the 1292 date, see Samantha Kelly,

dates the

dinalsorakel'," 70-81); Millet

143-144). See also

"The

Visio Fratris Johannis:

Bollettino del Centra

Prophecy and

Intemazionak

Politics in

di Studi Gioachimiti

Late-Thirteenth-Century

8-9 (1994-1995): 7-42.

Italy," Fhrensia:

THE PROPHECIES
however would appear

research

push back the date to

to

at least

1292 and

possibly earUer, and, in addition, to call into question previously held as-

sumptions about authorship and intention.^^

It is

Samantha

Kelly's

work on

the Visio Fratris Johannis that estabUshes

the 1292 date. She has demonstrated close connections between the Visio

and the

first

eight units of the Genus nequam prophecies, and if she

Visio to the

correct in dating the

prophecies, in

The

summer of

some form, must have been

is

1292, the Genus nequam

in circulation

by

that time.^^

prophecies might then have been created or compiled immediately

death of Nicholas IV in April of 1292, during what was to turn

after the

out to be an interregnum of twenty-seven months,

time during the pontificate

The

or,

more

some

likely,

of Nicholas IV (1288-1292).

chief difficulty regarding dating and authorship stems firom the

relationship

between the

cardinal prophecies

pope prophecies. The existence of the

and the

early versions

of the

cardinal prophecies as a separate

group depends on the evidence of the commentary on these prophecies

identified

by Rehberg and MiUet and Rigaux.^^ The commentary quotes

firom these prophecies and explicates the text,

the

first

units

six

making

designed to be pope prophecies, "... and that the

originally

meant

to apply to five Orsini cardinals."

in a Vatican manuscript (Vat.

and follows

copy of the

separated only

by

it

clear that at least

of the Genus nequam prophecies were not originally

lat.

first

were

six units

The commentary

appears

3819) dated by Rehberg to 1331-1334,

full fifteen units

of the Genus nequam prophecies,

a short prophetic text apparently

Genus nequam prophecies, and by a

list

unconnected to the

of popes from Nicholas

XXII. Lemer makes the point, well worth

re-stating: "It

John
must be emphaIII

to

sized that the text of the prophecies copied in [this Vatican manuscript]
different firom the text used as a basis for the

commentary, the

latter

is

repre-

Lemer
Rehberg

senting an early level in the transmission, the former a later one."^^

dates the

to

commentary

to

between 1285 and

sometime between 1280 and

1287.^^^

(Rehberg

was well-informed about

Italy

curial poUtics."-^"

^^

See above

26

KeUy, "Visio." 24-26.

2^

See above

28

Lemer, "Recent Work," 147.

2'

Lemer, "Recent Work," 149-156.

3"

Lemer. "Recent Work." 155.

n. 16.

n. 23.
n. 14.

and an

Lemer also argues that the "...

by an enemy of the Orsini family who

unrevised version of the commentary.)

prophecies were invented in

early 1305,

also suggests a revised

INTRODUCTION

Now

comes the

manuscripts.

One

The Genus nequam prophecies exist in nine extant

among the earliest/^^ records the text of the

rub.

of

these,

eight units only; in the adjacent space are either directions to the

first

painter of the miniatures (never executed) or brief descriptions of the mini-

The

atures in the exemplar.

question remains: did the "inventor" of the

cardinal prophecies have before

of

fifteen units? Analysis

discussed in

some

detail

him

a series

of six

units,

of eight

of textual and iconographic evidence

units,

or

(as will

be

below) suggests close connections between three of

the extant copies of the Genus nequam prophecies (that in the Vatican

manuscript noted above and the version recorded in two English manuscripts)'^^

and the text of cardinal prophecies,

commentary; but questions do remain.

represented in the

as it is

Much hinges on the

the original intention of the creator of the

assumption that

Genus nequam prophecies

coincides with that of the interpreter in the cardinal or Orsini commentary.

It is on the basis of this assumption that Rehberg as well as Millet and
Rigaux argue that the original version of the prophecies must have been
only eight units long (as represented by the Vatican manuscript), an

argument reinforced by the work of Kelly.^-^

Lemer, on the other hand, argues

to that represented in the
units),
bility

and

is

must be

that the earUest version

two English manuscripts

that the Vatican scribe simply ran out

(i.e.,

closer

fourteen/fifteen

of space. The other possi-

of course that the compiler of the version represented by the two

English manuscripts returned to the Leo Oracles for further inspiration, a

scenario

Lemer

remains

It

in the

finds unlikely.-^"^

clear,

commentary

The arguments

however, that the version of the prophecies referred to

is

not always the closest to that of the Leo

then, are strong, if not conclusive, that the

first

Oracles.-^''

version of

the Genus nequam prophecies must have been fourteen or fifteen units long,

with a cumulative

effect,

however,

that

must have been

different fi-om that

of the cardinal prophecies. Thus the dating for the creation or compilation
of the

full set

of

fifteen units

MS

must remain open, ranging firom

3'

Vatican Library,

^-

Cambridge, Corpus Christi College,

Douce

88,

fols.

Vat.

lat.

3822, fok.

6',

MS

as early as

5\

404,

fols.

88'-95^ and Oxford, Bodleian,

MS

140^-147'.

^^
The commentary explicates only the first six umts of the Genus nequam series, but
Rehberg argues that the original version must have contained eight units (" 'Kardinalsorakel',"
100-101) as do Millet and Rigaux, "Aux origines," 134; Kelly, "Visio," 26, argues that the

author of the Visio borrows from the eighth unit of the Genus nequam

from

earlier units.

3'

Lemer, "Recent Work," 154,

n. 29.

35

Lemer, "Recent Work," 149,

n. 17.

series as

well

as selectively

THE PROPHECIES
1280 to

as late as early

Even though

1305.

eight units of the Genus nequam prophecies

possibly earlier, there

by

full fifteen units

is

clear that the

it is

were

no conclusive evidence

of the

that date/^^

or eight units of the cardinal prophecies and

that

of the

between the

fifteen units

the Genus nequam prophecies, Lerner sums up the matter of intention as

"To

currently stands:

or

by 1292 or

in circulation

for the circulation

Tacitly acknowledging the difference in cumulative effect

six

first six

portray the author

as

of
it

primarily a political propagandist

ignores the fact that his prophecies led up to a supematurally-guided trans-

formation in the government of the Church and the crowning of popes by

On

angels."

the other hand, even though

no one would argue

that the

Genus nequam prophecies came to be identified with the fortunes of the

Spiritual Franciscans, "... to portray [the author] as a Joachimist or Spiritual

Franciscan ignores the fact that distinctively Joachimist or Franciscan points

of view are absent

final

as

on

as artifact

discussions of the relation

newly focused

more

theoretical level,

between image and

the relation

is

manuscript

interest in the

"-^^

of the evidence.

point to be considered here

Recent

text.

in the eariiest level

between

between

renewed and

has led to
text

and image,

visual representation

guage. -^^ Images on the page can serve ornamental, memorial,

as

well

and lan-

illustrative,

or explanatory functions: they can highUght or enhance the text or provide

an alternative to the

text.

best describes the relation

The problem

here

between

and image

text

is

to find the language that

in the

Genus nequam

prophecies.

No

one to

my knowledge

disputes the assumption that the images

part of the original conception of the prophecies.

the Genus nequam prophecies had their origins in

Oracles, each unit of

which

also consisted

of image,

motto. In some instances, units of the Genus nequam

Leo Oracles

to their counterparts in the

and

details

in

as

None of the exttint nine MSS can be dated conclusively

June of 1305; Lerner, "Recent Work," 156, n. 33.

^^

Lerner,

^"

The

work

iti

on

this topic

val Art

is

Roll and Codex:

ton, 1947), but see especially

(Ithaca,

very faithful

series are

as

noted above, spoke

to before the election

of Clement

"Recent Work," 156.

literature

Illustrations

sentation

and caption or

both the language of the text

often as with the texts. DeUcieux,

^^

in

text,

of the images. Contemporary witnesses identified the prophecies

with the images

were

beyond doubt that

the so-called Greek Leo
It is

W. J.

considerable, beginning with Kurt

Study of the

T. Mitchell,

Orifiin

Weitzmann's pioneering

and Method of Text

Illustration

Picture Vieory: Essays on Verbal

(Prince-

and Visual Repre-

(Chicago and London, 1994); Robert G. Calkins, Illuminated Books of the Middle 4<J
York, 1983); Michael Camille, Vie Gothic Idol: Ideology and Image-Making in Medie-

New

(Cambridge, 1989).

INTRODUCTION

10

in

1317 of

a "papalarius," or

pope prophecies, "in which

popes were represented in pictures."

Pipini, writing

no

past

later

and future

than 1317,

is

interested only in the pictures and identifying pictures with popes, perhaps

finding the text too obscure.

^'^

more than

clear as well that these images serve

It is

how much

function, but

more, and

how

is

this

a simple illustrative

added function to be

described? Certainly the total effect of picture plus text (and motto)
greater than that of either

component

is

alone. Additionally, each provides a

other. Habits of mind give primacy to text, a logocentric bias, as it were, but in this instance the images
are more accessible than the text, often providing a referent in time and
space that the text lacks. The text of unit one, after all, does not refer

means of understanding, even decoding, the

explicitly to a pope;

it is

the image that does so.

not possible to go so

It is

each component requires the

far as to say that

other for meaning to be produced; yet the three parts of each unit,

image, and motto, mutually elucidate one another.

"^^^

text,

Page organization

Units of the prophecies are carefully delineated, one

illustrates this point.

from the other, often one unit to a page, even when the text is very short.
Some witnesses give the text on one page, the image on the facing page.

When

the units are arranged one to a page, the image takes up two-thirds

of the space. Mottoes precede the text, set apart firom

either as headings or

popes,

when

tituli,

it

in

some way,

or by rubrication."^^ Identifications of historical

they are made, are written above the image or sometimes

above the motto. Nothing about the page organization suggests the primacy
of one component over the other, and everything points to

a special

kind

of complementarity between text and image.

Yet, this complementarity or

movementbetween text and image is anyknew the series was to begin

thing but straightforward. Pipini, for instance,

^"^
There are of course some contemporary references to the Genus riequam prophecies that
appear to be to the text alone or to a combination of motto and text. The Liher de Flore quotes
from units eleven and twelve and makes no explicit reference to the images.

"*"

MSS

The

captions or mottoes appear in a short form

record the short form; of the remaining

as v^ell as in a (later)

MSS, one

gives both short

long form. Two

and long forms,

between them, five give the long form, and two omit captions altogether.
some discussion as to what to call these "captions" or "mottoes"
(Lemer, "Recent Work," 151-152, n. 20); often they are referred to as "mottoes;" Millet and
Rigaux term them "rubrics." The verb used to refer to them in the commentary on the cardinal

distinguishing

Recendy

there has been

prophecies

is

changeably.
'^^

On

intitulatur,

Some

MS

the use of

Pipmi

refers to supcrscriptiones;

will use

"motto" or "caption"

inter-

witnesses add a fourth element, the identification of an historical pope.

tituli

and

parallels

between

image, see Daniel S. Russell, Emblematic

Buffalo, 1995), 17-20.

this

Structures

use and the planned integration of text and

Renaissance French Culture, (Toronto

and

THE PROPHECIES
with Nicholas

and therefore identified the pope in the second unit of

III,

the series as Martin IV.

witnesses,

shows

The image

pope and

crows. Pipini, in an effort to

"serpent"

as

11

in unit two, in at least four

of the

to his side a snake-Hke serpent attacked

by two

fit

the iconography to Martin IV, describes the

an "anguilla" or "eel," and elsewhere in the passage refers to

Martin IV's fondness for

eels.

The

by two

snake-like serpent attacked

crows, however, comes directly from the parent image in the Leo Ora-

where clearly
commentary on the
cles"^^

had quite

it

Cardinal Matteo Rossi Orsini and the crows

probably the

latest

of the witnesses, the copy

of opposition has been retained, but the

pope

stands with a

standard with
large

dragon

the pope,
bird.

say

is

The
that

book

a large bird

figure.

The

a different referent.

writer of the

cardinal prophecies identifies this "flying serpent" as

The dragon and

To

here the

his right

the pope's

hand

is

to
is

left is a

bird thus face each other, separated

the standard,

significance of these particular changes

no change

3819, the element

and holds with

perched atop, beak open.

who, because he holds

lat.

details are quite different:

in his left hand,

In

anti-Orsini forces.

as

in Vat.

by

be aligned with the

lost to us. All

we

can

in the text precipitated these changes in the image,

yet the changes in the image have the potential at least for altering the

reading of the

^2PG

text.

107:1151, Figure

1.

General Principles
Recent work
editors acutely

in textual editing

and in manuscript studies has made

aware of the problems inherent in the editing particularly of

so-called non-canonical texts like the Genus nequam prophecies.

tional philological approach

Ur-text

is

which

challenged by those editors

single manuscript.

Two

features

tant here. First, the texts

from

The

tradi-

requires the establishment of an ideal or

who

give priority to the reading of a

of the Genus nequam prophecies

are

impor-

their earliest circulation lent themselves to

emendation, correction, and adaptation to the changing circumstances of

history, thus calling into question the very notion ofauteur.

Second, each of

the fifteen units of the Genus nequam prophecies consists of image, text, and

motto; in other words there

tween

text

and image

exists a special

that goes

kind of complementarity be-

beyond simple

illustration

of

text.

Both

these features present special if not unique problems for the editor.

The Genus nequam prophecies may be called

The term has recently been appUed

cial sense.

a "fluid" text,

cognized, poetry orally performed resulted in a variety of

versions of a song

which was always changing.^

but in a spe-

to trouvere, where,

It

it

is

re-

texts, all valid

was constantly

a "text in

the process of becoming,"^ undergoing mutations through performance.

See Rupert Pickens, Tlie Songs ofjaufre Rudcl (Toronto, 1978). For a text closer to the
Genus nequam prophecies, see Robert Lerner's edition of the "generations" of the Cedar of
Lebanon Vision in Powers of Prophecy. A review article by Joseph J. Duggan, "Editing Medieval
Texts: How to Do It," in University Publishing 9 (Summer, 1980): 12, 17, gives an excellent
overview of the state of textual editing, particularly as it applies to medieval texts. See also Alfred
^

Foulet and Mary Blakely Speer, On Editing Old French Texts (Lawrence, Kansas, 1979), 1-39.
More recendy the debate has quickened in the light of contemporary literary theory. Here a
good starting point is Jerome J. McCann, A Critique of Modern Textual Criticism (Chicago, 1983),
and G. Thomas Tanselle, A Rationale of Textual Criticism (Philadelphia, 1989); see also David F.
Hult, "Reading It Right: The Ideology of Text Editing," in Tlie New Medievalism, ed. Marina

Brownlee, Kevin Brownlee, and Stephen G. Nichols (Baltimore, 1991), 113-130. For the
"The Editing and Emendation of Medieval Latin
Texts: Two Case Histones," Studi Medievali 3rd ser. 19.1 (1978): 443-466.
S.

conservative view, see J. B. Hall's review article

~

This

Medieval

is

of Paul Zumthor's term mouvance: Paul Zumthor, Toward

Bennett (Minneapolis, 1992), 47.

a loose translation

Poetics, trans. Philip

GENERAL PRINCIPLES
oral transmission,

versions.

scribal revision,

and the intentional spinning of

new

Obviously the Genus nequam prophecies were not such poetry in

the making, changing in each performance.

Leo Oracles, and therefore

the

1^

tion of this by several different authors

Yet there

is

a sense in

which

one

unless

derive from a single text,

independent adapta-

posits the

there must have been an archetype.

these prophecies

"matter" was a subject of immediate and

the original text was

They

gnomic enough

vital

form

to leave

Hving

text.

Their

open the door to varying

Hence from

interpretations or "creative readings."-^

contemporary concern, while

their

circulation,

first

the prophecies lent themselves to emendation, correction, and adaptation.

Traditional guidelines

on

the editing of texts tend to rule out any considera-

tion of this fluid quality and concentrate wholly

near

as possible,

on the establishment,

as

of the archetype, and thus access to authorial intention. But

popular prophecy, like popular poetry, invites another approach, although

this raises its

own

This can be

Text

by examples from some manuscript

Cambridge MS) preserves

(a

MS

Vatican

problems.

illustrated

which

corruption or a

also has a relatively

new

reading,

"pure"

the material to slightly different circumstances.

type of emendation

is

and

it

such reason

can be regarded
is

may be

The

which

new

as a

apparent, the alteration

The

seeks to

is

a point

original.

may

illustrate

form of

this

of reference outside the

On

the other hand, if

make

no

simply be a corruption, a mis-

word

substitu-

better sense.

versions of the prophecies in a Florentine

(M) well

(a

order to adapt

simplest

reading, or a grammatical or orthographical emendation, or a

tion

either a

an updating by change of tense or date, thus renew-

ing the prophecy. In such a case, there

text,

text); this

a deliberate substitution in

i.e.,

witnesses.

a different reading firom text

MS

(F)

and

the general problem. These witnesses of

all

Yale

MS

the four-

number of idiosyncratic and/

number of important instances, each stands alone

teenth-century examples contain the greatest

or unique readings. In a

For recent work on the reading of such gnomic texts, see Walter J. Ong, Orality and
77ie Technolojiizin^ of the Word (London, 1982), and Frank Kermode, An Appetite for
Poetry (Cambridge, Mass., 1989), and Poetry, Narrative, History (Oxford, 1990). See also Lee
Patterson, "The Logic of Textual Criticism and the Way of Gemus," in Negotiating the Past: TJic
^

Literacy:

Historical Understanding of Medieval Literature

between

(Madison, Wise, 1987), 77-113 and, in particular,

and a symbolist poetics, the latter one "in which

not transparent but dense and even opaque, by definition overdetennined and
furnishing an abundance of signification" (96). An examination of the commentary on the

his distinction

language

a rhetorical poetics

is

cardinal prophecies firom this perspective

were

read.

would provide

a case in point as to

how

such texts

INTRODUCTION

14

against the readings

of all the other witnesses. The

must be the most corrupt; yet

that these texts

case. In the Florentine

MS,

traditional conclusion

that

is

is

not necessarily the

the reader can see the scribe at work, trying to

what he records, following a particularly baffling phrase with a vel

and seven or eight words of interpretation or an alternative explanatory
sentence. (It is also possible, of course, that the explanatory sentences were
interpret

included in the scribe's exemplar.)

The

scribe apparently identified the

popes through Benedict XI (1303-1304) and perhaps through Clement

(13051314), although there

number of enigmatic

is

evidence of erasure; in addition there are a

abbreviations above

some of the images, and in several

Above picture thirteen

instances descriptions of or references to the images.

is

"papa coronatus ab angelo," which does not correspond to the picture

represented below. Discrepancies between image and description can be

knew of

explained in several ways: the scribe either

different picture than the

one drawn below

was

also incorporated in his exemplar.

tion

is

or was looking

at a

or else this confusion

this text,

The argument

for scribal interven-

strengthened by the fact that in the other witnesses under discussion

vel signals

an alternative reading rather than an explanation.

On

the other

hand, the discrepancies between the images and the descriptions provide
contrary evidence.

The images show few

a professional illuminator, and thus

ation of these discrepancies

that this witness records

signs

we might

by the

of having been executed by

well have expected reconcili-

The most Ukely

scribe.

explanation

is

both instances of scribal intervention and evidence

of early contamination and confusion.

The Yale
counts:

MS

first, it,

version of the prophecies

is

of particular interest on two

like the Florentine witness, contains a

and second^

syncratic or unique readings,

it

is

high number of idio-

unique among the four-

teenth-century witnesses in that the prophecies are part of an anthology

apparently organized around a specific theme. In this instance, the large

number of unique

readings and the

many

variations

of the text suggest

less

the deliberate alteration of the text for a particular purpose than that the

Yale version

is

a conservative

scribe.

There

are a fair

in the Yale record, as well as annotations in the margins

additions,

and

filling in

same hand, probably

the lacunae.

second

gests a conservative scribe,

text. A number
number of lacunae

copy of a presently unknown

of features point to a conservative

later

even

if

making

corrections,

The marginal annotations are all in the

hand. The presence of the lacunae sugthe glossator and the scribe were the

same person.
Because
to the

way

it is

an anthology, the Yale manuscript provides important clues

the text was read

by the anthologizer

as

well

as clues to

the

GENERAL PRINCIPLES
purpose he or they thought the
script

in a single hand,

is

texts

could serve.

and the anthology

theme, that of savior-emperor. In addition

the convergence of tw^o motifs,

last

'^

The body of the manu-

organized around a specific

is

it

1_5

presents an early example of

world emperor and angelic pope,

combination which was to become popular in prophetic programs of the

and

later fourteenth

thology

the Latin version of the

is

Of

fifteenth centuries.

particular interest in this an-

Greek Anonymous Paraphrase of the Leo

Oracles or "Cento of the True Emperor,"

as

Paul Alexander has called

the prophecy of a great pauper-king, the imperator. This

in

which

text follows the

this

Greek

although in the

texts

is

it,^

the only instance

of the Genus nequam prophecies,^'

text

of the Leo Oracles, the Greek Paraphrase often

followed the text of the Oracles,

as

does in the edition of Lambecius,

it

reproduced in Migne. The Yale anthology, then, provides

reading the Genus nequam prophecies, a context that

a context for

is

generally lacking in

clear that the variants are as interesting as

any possible "estab-

the other witnesses.

Thus

it is

lished" text. Neither a reconstituted nor a purified text

validity or the

immediacy of individual

witnesses.

But to

would have

the

print each version

would be impossibly cumbersome. The text presented here therefore represents a compromise, and this compromise needs some explanation.
Since Lachmann it has been assumed that a critical edition of any work
presupposes a single authorial version, one from which all other versions descend in varying degrees of correctness. This assumes a stable
a text that
text, yet

should be

clear that

it is

form, certainly very shortly after their production.

very

earliest

sion and was very quickly turned into

consistent and recognizable version.^

MS

or rather

seems Hkely that the

It

version of the prophecies had but a brief life

Vatican Library,

text,

The Genus nequam prophecies are not such a

they did circulate in some consistently recognizable

stable.

Vat.

lat.

3822,

is

what can

now

as a discrete

be seen

ver-

as a relatively

very early version, that found in

incomplete, for

it

gives only the

first

eight prophecies and descriptions of pictures rather than the pictures

them-

complete text in the sense that what the scribe wrote

down

selves,

or

it is

See Stephen G. Nichols and Siegfried Wenzel,

Medieval Miscellany (Ann Arbor, Mich., 1996), 1-7

and

in particular,

on

77ie

on

Whole Book: Cultural

Perspectiues on the

the single manuscript as historical

the miscellany and/or anthology. For a

list

artifoct,

of contents of the Yale antholo-

gy, see below, "Descriptions of Manuscripts."

"*

''

Alexander, Byzantine Apocalyptic Tradition, 130-136.

I

have discovered one additional instance: see London, British Library,

MS

Add. 39660,

W-\7\

fols.
'

On

the

life

of the cardinal prophecies, see Rehberg, " 'Kardinalsorakel'," 92.

INTRODUCTION

16

is

all

read,

he thought there was.^ Either way,

must have been

cumulative effect

its

is

it

The same

different.

is

which has

a version

from the somewhat

read, differently

some

point, with

reservations,

can be made about the copies in Cambridge, Corpus Christi College,

404 (C) and Oxford, Bodleian

Douce

Library,

MS

be

to

later versions, for

MS

88 (D), both of which

present the prophecies with distinct variations in the pictures and with
distinct aberrations

of order within the

The

series.

version in these

two

manuscripts, very similar but not quite identical, again, must be read a bit
differently

from the

even though they preserve

later versions,

version of the text; regardless of what the scribe and

were doing, the

The

resulting version generates a different response.

text presented here therefore represents an attempt to

pope prophecies

decades of the fourteenth century. In other words,

reconstruct the version of the text

1292,

which must have been

the version referred to

i.e.,

come

as close

the version of the Genus nequam prophecies that corresponds

as possible to

to the version of the prophecies recognized as

as

a pristine

thought they

artist

in the early

have not tried to

circulating as early

by the author of the commentary on

the cardinal prophecies or the author of the Visio Fratrisjohannis. Rather,

am

focusing on that version of the text that was recognizable

pope prophecies,

1304-1305.

circulating ca.

as a series

have tried to reconstruct

of
its

archetype, but not necessarily the Ur-text itself

Although

a critical edition traditionally focuses

on

text alone, the special

kind of complementarity between text and image characteristic of the Genus

nequam prophecies requires

a different

image, and motto or caption

the texts
leled

by

more

raises a

approach. The interplay among text,

number of interesting questions. Are

stable than the images?

variations in the images?

Are the

What

variations in the text paral-

in the images or in the texts gener-

ates a particularly figurative or a particularly historical reading?

What

kind

of movement was there between these readings? And particularly as far as

the images are concerned, what is the tension between the iconographic
content

and

its

variations

in

any given image and the accumulated

iconographic build-up generated by the

series

of the manuscripts themselves, not simply

of these particular

texts,

but

specific occasion or audience

as

productions

and with

**

There

is

some debate on
Work," 154, n.

this point:

29.

made

a specific

not obtained by other means of analysis?

Lerner, "Recent

of images? Does examination

as vehicles for

And

the transmissions

in a specific time for a

program, reveal evidence

does the production of a

see Rehberg, " 'Kardinalsorakel'," 100-101,

and

GENERAL PRINCIPLES
critical

1/7

edition of a text like the Genus nequam prophecies to

some extent

blur these distinctions?

These questions cannot be answered

however,

said,

is

in full at this point.

What

were not accompanied by the corresponding

of images.

incomplete

if

The

kind of complementarity between image and text noted

special

it

requires that the reader be able to take in text, image, and

Thus

the images cannot be placed in a clutch

must

be part of the edition.

Unfortunately

it is

at

set

motto

the end of the edition; they

not possible to construct an adequate apparatus for an

possible to construct a composite

I

have effected

a unit for each

of the

a brief recapitulaton

earlier

as a unit.

"edition" of the images similar to that for the text, and certainly

promise

can be

any edition of the Genus nequam prophecies would be

that

is

this:

not

image, text, and motto will be presented

fifteen units

of the

it is

image or an emended image. The comof the

series.

as

Helow each image

be
among the images. The
will

significant variations

description of each manuscript will include a discussion of those questions

iterated

above that are particularly relevant to

it.

Description of the Yale

manuscript, for instance, requires a discussion of the anthology of which

is

a part.

The Lunel

it

record shows evidence of an accumulated inconogra-

phic build-up not characteristic of the other records under consideration. In

addition, a separate section will be given over to a discussion of the picture
tradition.

Archetype and Copy Text: Text and Image

There

combined version of

Many

manuscripts contain the

later

the Genus nequam prophecies and the Ascende calve

prophecies, but this edition

scripts

con-

are nine important manuscripts of the fourteenth century

taining the Genus nequam prophecies.

is

Umited to an examination of those manu-

of the fourteenth century that record versions of the Genus nequam

prophecies before they were combined routinely with the

later set.

The Manuscripts

MS

A
C
D

Vatican Library,

Florence, Bibhoteca Riccardiana,

Lunel, BibHotheque de Louis Medard

Vat.

lat.

3822,

fols.

Cambridge, Corpus Christi College,

MS

Oxford, Bodleian Library,

MS

7, fols. 4^-1

MS

Douce

MS

88,

a la

Paris,

Monreale, BibHoteca Comunale,

Archives Nationales,

The Genus nequam

simplest view

fols.

fols. 88''-95^

140^-146^

r-8^

fols.

BibHotheque Municipale,

9^ 22^

Yale, University Library, T. E. Marston

Vatican Library,

404,

1222B,

M
V

6^ 5"

MS

Vat.

MS JJ

lat.

28,

MS

fols.

fols.

fols.

F:17,

fols.

V-\7'

147'"-149^

prophecies derive from the Leo Oracles; thus, the

suggests that the archetype of these prophecies

extant or reconstructed version

problem of identifying

15^-22''

285*^-29

MS XXV.

3819,

225,

this

which

archetype

is
is

closest to the

the

more

must be

that

Leo Oracles. Yet the

difficult

because

all

the

manuscripts of the Genus nequam prophecies under consideration are earUer

than any manuscript witness of the Leo Oracles, and, even more importantly,

they are not Latin translations of the Greek Leo Oracles but are

adaptations of these Oracles.^

'

Here, as elsewhere, the reference

107:1121-1168.

inPG

is

to the

Lambecius edition of the Leo Oracles

as

printed

ARCHETYPE AND COPY TEXT

19^

Textual and iconographic analysis of the Genus nequam prophecies in the

manuscripts under consideration,

well

as

as

comparison of these versions

with that adduced from the commentary on the cardinal prophecies,

guish three recensions of the text.

The

first

recension

is

one

for

distin-

which there

no manuscript witness except the text as it can be adduced from the

commentary on the cardinal prophecies. This is a very early version and
one close to the Leo Oracles.^ The commentary makes reference to the

is

pictures and quotes liberally

prophecies.

"^

from the

The second group

texts

first six

consists

of the Genus nequam

of the Cambridge and Oxford

manuscripts and represents another version of the Genus nequam prophecies.

Vatican manuscript. Vat.

fifteen prophecies, giving

group

as

far as

its

text

different picture tradition.

lat.

3822, although

only descriptions of
is

gives only eight of the

the pictures, belongs to this

concerned but seems to represent a

The

slightly

group, consisting of the Lunel, Paris,

largest

and Monreale manuscripts, together with

MS Vat. lat. 3819, represents what

can be called the estabUshed reading of the text;

refer to the

it

when contemporary writers

Genus nequam prophecies, both text and pictures, they seem to

be referring to the version of the prophecies found in

this group.'*

Closely

two other continental examples,

the Florentine and Yale codices. Each has a number of unique features,
both textual and iconographic, which set it somewhat apart from the others.
allied to this

group of four manuscripts

are

Although the three recensions have much

in

common, each does

in fact

represent a separate production, compiled in different circumstances and for

different purposes,

and certainly read

commentary on

the

ways
and

differently.

The

version referred to in

the cardinal prophecies corresponds in a

to the version represented in the

particularly to that represented

manuscripts, but the line of descent

by the Vatican 3822 and Florentine

is

not a straightforward one.

recensions are not simply three stages in the transmission

which

rather three productions or versions

very clear ways but also are in a very

number of

Cambridge and Oxford manuscripts

are related to

real sense

the version of the prophecies referred to in the

The

three

of a single text but

one another in

independent productions.

commentary on the

If

cardinal

- Rehberg calls this commentary the "Cardinal Commentary;" Millet and Rigaux refer to
commentary as the "Orsini Commentary." For reservations as to the proximity to the Leo
Oracles, see Lerner, "Recent Work," 149, n. 17.

the

See Rehberg, " 'Kardinalsorakel'," 107-112 for transcription of the commentary

MS Vat. lat. 3819, fols. 1 49^-1 50\

as it

appears in
*

I.e.,

Pipini,

Hugh of

Novocastro, Bernard Delicieux, Gentile of FoUgno, and John of

Roquetaillade and the references in the Uher de

mentaries.

Flore,

the Horoscopus and their respective

com-

INTRODUCTION

20

prophecies did consist of only

six texts

and pictures, then

clear that the

it is

compiler of the version represented by the Cambridge and Oxford manuscripts

not only was dependent on

but also returned to the

this first version

and pictures of the Leo Oracles.^ This

texts

of relationship among

sort

recensions and between the recensions and the Leo Oracles

question the whole notion of archetype

as

far

as

calls

into

these prophecies are

concerned.

How

then to put the construction of the edition on a sound footing,

how

and

to determine the appropriate base text?

How to accommodate the

evidence of the three recensions without losing sight of the

represents a different version

^particularly in

its

fact that

cumulative effect

each

of

the

prophecies?

The

characteristics

references to

Vat.

3819,

lat.

found

in the

it

fols.

of the

first

recension can only be adduced from the

commentary on the

149''-150'' (and the

cardinal prophecies

in Arras, Bibliotheque Municipale,

MS

171,

tified

by Helene Millet and Dominique Rigaux).

clear:

it

refers to the series

of

itself can

commentary,

cies

be adduced.

among

there

between

III).^'

Its

cumulative effect

is

whom

is

of

Given the pattern of quotaof the oracle

no version of the Genus nequam prophe-

is

this

recension and the other two outweigh the differ-

some

striking differences. Again, given the

it

seems quite clear that the

unit of the cardinal oracle did not include the second paragraph

autem omnes) found in

later versions

stantial textual differences

One

and

six;

all

adduced from the commentary. Although the textual

pattern of quotations in the commentary,

sions of the

MS.

the manuscripts under consideration that corresponds in

ences, there are nonetheless

three, five,

in

recently iden-

several generaUzations about the text

First,

particulars to the text

similarities

fol. 81',

five Orsini cardinals, the first

Giovanni Gaetano Orsini (Pope Nicholas

tions in the

found

fragment of this same commentary

what

first

Serpens

of the Genus nequam prophecies. Sub-

occur in the opening words or

is

{Inc.

interesting

is

opening words of the other

how much

lines

of units

remains in later ver-

units, particularly

very obvious example: the second paragraph of prophecy one

when

{Inc.

it is

clear

Serpens autem

Cambridge and Oxford manuscripts

with prophecy number two, and unlike the rest of prophecy one, is drawn from the Leo
Oracles. The commentary on the cardinal prophecies contains no references to this paragraph.
Rehberg suggests the original version of the Genus nequam prophecies had only eight units (as
in Vat. lat. 3822), but see Lerner, "Recent Work," 154, n. 29 who finds it "hard to imagine
someone between the phase of [A] and [C and D] 'reinventing' prophecies to the extent of
going back to the Leo Oracles," and accounts for the fact of only eight units in the Vatican MS
"on the grounds of lack of space."
omnes), as

''

it

appears in Vat.

Rehberg,

lat.

3822,

" 'Kardinalsorakel',"

is

combined

49-61

in the

Millet and Rigaux,

"Aux

origines," 144-146.

ARCHETYPE AND COPY TEXT

from the

identifications

of prophecies with popes

21

that the referent has

changed^

The

lat.

of pristinity

is

is,

readings in

(e.g.,

3822) provide

that each has a very small

which one manuscript

variations,

and one other stand

in Vat.

3822

lat.

is,

i.e.,

of the

a pristine version

stands alone against

instances in

which

against the rest (e.g.,

all

other versions

A stands

one

alone or in which

AC:DFLMNPV). The

version

however, incomplete, giving only prophecies one

descriptions for the pictures.

number of

variations, that

(A) has the fewest type

eight, omitting the so-called angelic series,

through

one measure

text:

number of type one

A:CDFLMNPV). The Vatican manuscript

and type two

manu-

manuscripts of the second recension, including the Vatican

script (Vat.

The

and substituting brief

descriptions of the pictures contain a

anomalies, anomalies which separate this version from

all

the

others.^

The Cambridge and Oxford

similarities
is

copy of the other, both stem

manuscripts (C and D) share sufficient

both textual and iconographic to indicate

firom a

instances of a combination of texts, an

that,

although neither

common

ancestor.

anomaly

that runs counter to the

Both have two

general tradition of the Genus nequam prophecies and in particular to the

Vatican manuscript
cies four

and

five

(A).*^

and

which might well have

Celestine V.

Most

The second

instance, the

combination of prophe-

their pictures, points to the very outlook

inspired the work, for

scholars have

assumed

it

that the prophecies

beginning conceived in apocalyptic terms,

as a

and purpose

omits any reference to

were

firom the

juxtaposition of the worldly

papacy to the true angelic papacy of the future. Marjorie Reeves and others
have seen in the juxtaposition of the
Boniface VIII (unit

six)

saintly Celestine

(unit five) to

evidence not only of a Joachimist resonance in the

prophecies but also evidence of Spiritual Franciscan provenance.^"

Note

for instance the

beginning of prophecy two: there are differences between the two

versions, but the text apparently

Orsini) or a

one of the
"

pope

five

(in this case

accommodates reference

III

cubs noted in unit one).

See below, "Relation of Manuscripts," for comparisons between the text

3822 and that adduced from the commentary on the

comparison of iconographic features.

Vat.

Rosso
and Honorius IV, was not

either to a cardinal (Matteo

Martin IV who, unlike Nicholas

lat.

''

On

the

first

combination of

texts, see

above

as

represented in

cardinal prophecies,

and

for

n. 5.

Reeves, "A Question of Authority," 146-149, 151. I am unwilling to jettison the

assumption that the version of the prophecies represented in the Cambridge and Oxford manuscripts refers to a set of popes, in spite of the fact that the pictures identified with prophecies
four/five and seven do not show popes. As noted elsewhere, the cumulative effect of this set
is different from that of the third recension, but it is also clear that at least Henry of Kirkestede
(see below, "Description of MSS") identified the prophecies with a series of popes. See below.
'"

'

INTRODUCTION

22

The
one

textual differences

variations for

one has an

and

and

more

media tempestatum,"

however

CD

are small.

many of the

that

where

from the

look

the type

at

differences are minor:

would do; some

show how risky it

either

interesting in that they

to label variations errors. In the sentence

autem bene manens canes

shows

ablative case, the other accusative,

are clear errors. Others are

is

between

text

of unit one, "Sicut

nutris novas et habeas istos sicut adiutores in

AFMNPV's

omits "sicut adiutores,"

reading.'

adds at the end of the sentence, after "tempestatum," "sicut

Both readings make sense; "adulatores" is simply pejorative

where "adiutores" is not directly so. The sixteenth-century Regiselmo edition omits the phrase; the sense of the corresponding lines in the Leo
Oracles (1-3) would not be violated by either word. What, then, is the
adulatores."

reading of

both

errors,

and D's ancestor? Since

one of omission, the other

omits the phrase altogether, to

a reading

of

iu as /,

call

not the most

Hkely of confusions, but certainly not an unlikely one, means that the scribe

had to have made two

errors,

one

word

sentence, another in the

omission, in tacking the phrase

in the

itself

placement of the phrase in the

Or, the

having reaHzed

scribe,

on the end of the

his

sentence, saw an oppor-

tunity for embellishing the comparison. D's reading

may be

an error or

it

may be

that the probability

is

simply an idiosyncrasy. All that can be said

that "sicut adiutores"

came the

is

is

the "archetype's" reading and that

established reading.

Such

a hypothesis

as well,

be-

would be supported by

the

it,

evidence of the commentary on the cardinal prophecies.'^

cannot be a direct intermediary between the archetype and

because

it is

between the

pictures described in

A and the

pictures as represented in

although neither identifies the figure of Celestine V.

form of the

CD,

first

incomplete, and second because of the considerable difference

captions;

gives both short

between them. '^ Yet A, C, and

CD,

A and C give the short

and long forms, distinguishing

do show remarkable

textual agreement:

"Relation of Manuscripts," for comparison of the prophecies as they appear in the Cambridge
and Oxford manuscripts with the version adduced from the commentary on the cardinal
prophecies.

" For "sicut adiutores," the Lunel manuscript (L) reads "sicut adultores"; given the pattern
of errors or misreadings in L, it is possible the L scribe read the iu as /. In one instance, the
captions in D and L show an unusual correspondence: both read guk for castrimargie in the

number five.
The commentary on the

caption for unit

'-

cardinal prophecies reads "adiutores"

" 'Kardinalsorakel'," 107. All citations are to Rehberg's transcription
" 'Kardinalsorakel'," 107-112.
^^

The

may have been added

of the captions in the Oxford MS.

longer version possibly

for discussion

later;

(I:

29); see also

by unit and

Rehberg,

line

number,

see below, "Description of MSS,"

ARCHETYPE AND COPY TEXT

there ate

no

AC

instances of either

or

AD

the three records the earHest version of the

interest in this connection.

One

first

eight texts, apart firom the

variation, again firom

The

last

group, apart from

which manuscript of

as a separate

the captions. There are very few clues to determine

evidence of the captions.

23^

sentence of the

prophecy one,

first

sentence immediately following the one quoted above reads in

tempus manifestabit cogitationes"

(italics

mine).

is

of

paragraph and the

ACD

FLMNPV read "Sed

"Sed

Christus

manifestabit cogitationes." A, however, has an interlinear addition above

"tempus" which reads "vel Christus."

gave both
text),

possibilities

or he

A number of explanations

was uncertain about the abbreviation

ble: the scribe

knew of

are possi-

copy

in his

text

the alternative reading

on the

text

shows

signs

of haste;

of "Christus" for "tempus," or

he was interpreting what was meant by "tempus." The third seems the
likely: the

and

(and there are other internal corrections in the

least

arranged in an irregular fashion

it is

page, there are other corrections within the text, one of a long

eyeskip.

The Leo Oracle

"tempus"

text has

but the sense of the sentence

is

in the corresponding sentence,

different;

the Regiselmo edition has

"Christus" with no indication that "tempus" might have been an alternative

reading.

Assuming "tempus"

to

be the

earlier

reading because of the agree-

ment among A-CD, clearly very soon "Christus" became the preferred
reading. The commentary on the cardinal prophecies is no help in resolving
this reading, as there is no reference to this sentence.
In

summary,

early version

this

of the

group of three manuscripts.

text,

although

A CD,

represents a very

adds the later version of the captions.

A omits the series of angeUc popes, and A, like CD, omits any reference to
Celestine V in unit five; in fact, the description of this picture refers to the
figure as "juvenis." Certain iconographic features in CD link the images in
these manuscripts with those of the

number seven

Leo

Oracles,

i.e.,

a king in picture

rather than the usual pope. (A also describes a king in

ber seven.) While each of these manuscripts

archetype than

is

is

num-

undoubtedly closer to the

any one of the remaining manuscripts,

it is

clear that the

version represented by these three manuscripts was written with a different

purpose than the others and clearly must be read

Of the

differently.

remaining manuscripts, those constituting what can be called the

"Vulgate" version, the Florentine and Yale manuscripts (F and

greatest
errors.

number of type one

Of the

group

LNPV,

readings,
that

is,

M)

have the

many of which cannot be accounted

the Lunel, Paris, Monreale, and Vatican

3819 manuscripts, the Lunel manuscript shows the greatest number of type
one readings, most of which can be accounted errors or omissions in transcription.

The

type one readings in the Monreale manuscript tend to be

INTRODUCTION

24

concentrated in several prophecies rather than spread throughout the work.

The

version in the Paris manuscript, a fine copy by a professional scribe,

some unique readings, although a good percentage can be acit however lacks the pictures. The second Vatican manu-

also has

counted

errors;

3819

script. Vat. lat.

number of textual

(V), has relatively

features

few type one

variations

with the Lunel, Monreale, and

and shares

Paris versions

and

iconographic features with the Lunel and Monreale versions.

Several generaUzations can be

made about

the captions. F and

caption, with
cius edition

many variations among them. The Leo

all

have the short versions of the

even though in the group

agreement

is

A-CD, A and C

would be

it

would

One might
but such

at

is

expect

not the

agree (short caption), this

is,

a varia-

and iconography,

text, captions,

it

of the archetype would produce a

a reconstruction

commentary on the

similar to that referred to in the

cardinal prophecies, at least for the

CD,

Lambe-

groups.

Considering then the evidence of

seems clear that while

text that

itself,

always in the context of a complex variation, that

more than two

tion with

Oracles in the

captions.''^

the captions to have fewer variations than the text

case:

M con-

omit them. The others (DLNPV) record the longer version of the

sistently

first six units, as

well

as to

the text of A-

the same time result in a version that might well have been

read quite differently. In other words, the cumulative effect of the prophecies as

they are presented in

CD,

as

well as in A,

is

different

from the

response generated by the recension represented by the Florentine, Lunel,

Paris,

Monreale, Yale, and Vat.

lat.

3819 manuscripts.

The evidence of contemporary

references to the Genus nequatn pro-

two decades of

the fourteenth century, in particular,

phecies in the
those by Pipini

first

ca.

1317 and by Delicieux

supports this grouping of manuscripts.

It

as early as

1314 noted above,

makes

clear that the third

also

it

recension of the Genus nequam prophecies provides the basis for the main-

stream or established version of the

The
version

text.

edition presented here then

which attempts

an archetype of

is

to reconstruct the version

sorts,

that

is,

of the Genus nequam pro-

phecies, corresponding to that version generally referred to in contemporary

accounts in the
edition
(L),

is,

first

decades of the fourteenth century.

although in

fact this

version represented in

^'*

'''

The

base text of this

with the exceptions noted below, that of the Lunel manuscript

version of the text does not differ greatly from the

A-CD

The commentary on the

The Lunel MS does have

and

F.^''

All variant readings witnessed

by

cardinal prophecies as well refers only to the short captions.

a

good many unique

readings, almost

all

of which however can

ARCHETYPE AND COPY TEXT

25^

the fourteenth-century record, including variations in spelling (with exceptions noted below), are recorded in the footnotes; testimony

mentary on the cardinal prophecies

is

introduced

when

from the com-

appropriate, but in

the supporting notes rather than in the textual apparatus itself

The
1.

exceptions to the use of the Lunel manuscript are

In the presentation of the text, the short caption

expanded version (long form) on the second

is

line.

on

as follows:

the

first line,

the

Readings of the indi-

vidual witnesses are recorded in the apparatus.

2.

by readings from

Scribal errors in the Lunel manuscript are corrected

other manuscripts and cited in the notes.

evidenced by complex variations, that

is,

To

resolve the disagreement

a variation

with more than

groups, weight has been given to the group containing readings

two

from both groups.

A CD

truly problematic readings

FLMNPV.

and

ACDF

where

is

There

are only a handful

one group and

other; in these instances the rationale for decisions has

of

LMNPV the

been presented

in

the notes.

The orthography of the Lunel manuscript has been modified by eliminating a number of double consonants and by adopting a consistent

3.

spelling for

words ending

in

ci

or

ti;

these

two modifications

are not

cited in the footnotes. (All other variant spellings, including those

of

proper names, are cited in the footnotes.)

4.

Punctuation, paragraphing and capitalization have been modernized.

5.

Abbreviations have been resolved in conformity with forms established

in

Adriano Cappelli's Dizionario

di abbreviature latine

ed italiane (Milan,

1961) and the Supplement to Capelli, Auguste Pelzer, Abbreviations

latines

medihales (Louvain and Paris, 1966).

The
because

from the Lunel manuscript

pictures facing the text are

this set has the

resents an early

and Vat.

lat.

as

well

fewest unique features and at the same time rep-

and complete version. The pictures in the Lunel, Monreale,

3819 manuscripts

are

all

closely related, but the

Monreale

manuscript has one or two altered pictures, and the Vatican manuscript has
a

number of unique

the

features.

The cumulative

Cambridge and Oxford manuscripts

is

effect

different

of text and pictures in

from

that

of the larger

be attributed to scribal error. The pattern of errors suggests that the scribe showed litde
inclination to tamper with the text, for many of the errors reveal the scribe's propensity to copy
without regard for sense. See below, "Description of MSS," for the connections between the
Lunel and Oxford copies, also Millet and Rigaux, "Aux origincs," 137-138, on the importance
of the Lunel witness. The Lunel copy is the only copy to mark the end of the sequence with an
Explicit.

INTRODUCTION

26
group

FLMPV. The argument

manuscript

is

cumulative effect
this

set

for using the pictures in the Florentine

stronger, for the pictures represent an early version

is

similar to that

and the

of LMPV. The chief objection to using

stems from the inconsistencies between the description of the

pictures (in the scribal notes following

some of the texts) and the pictures

no pictures, the Lunel pic-

themselves. Thus, since the Paris manuscript has

seemed the best

on the text alone, in

tures

choice. Although a critical edition traditionally focuses

this case the

"text"

is

and caption. Presenting the three together

combination of picture,

in an edition

the actual witness of the Lunel manuscript preserves, as

sible to do, the "sense

which

much

is

as

text,

close to

it is

pos-

of the book" of this sequence of prophecies without

abdicating the responsibilities of an editor.

Relation of Manuscripts
The Genus nequam pope prophecies consist of mottoes (or captions),
texts, and pictures. The pictures are not decorative additions to the text;
rather, picture, caption,

and text constitute the "text." Thus in estabUshing

the relations of the manuscripts, evidence of text, caption, and picture has
to be taken into consideration, and

one would expect the evidence of one

to reinforce the evidence of the others, unless scribe and

drawn on

to have

As

will

ACD, LNPV,

and iconography confirms

texts,

and F and

as

not consistently aligned

with either of the two main groups, but in their cumulative

aligned with

assumed

different exemplars.'

be seen, evidence of mottoes,

the groupings of

artist are

LNPV

rather than with

variations characterizing the

variation within each of the

A-CD. Not

effect clearly

only are there distinctive

two main groups, there is also considerable

two main groups. Analysis of these variations

helps to determine the relation of manuscripts within each of the groups

and underscores,

the importance of each manuscript witness as a

as well,

source of clues to the ways in which the prophecies were perceived and
received.

Textual Evidence
An
and

analysis

of the mottoes or captions shows F and

give the short form, and

DLNPV give

shows knowledge of the mottoes

'

In

some

miniatures

instances,

scribe

may have been

and

in

artist

M omit them,

the long form. In addition,

A
D

both short and long forms.^ Except for

may have been the same person; in others, the

The scribe of the Paris MS (N), for instance,

supplied separately.

executed the text and the caption, leaving blank

a space for the artist to decorate the first initial

of each text. Neither decorated initial nor picture was added. Errors in the first word of unit one
in the Yale and Vat. lat. MSS (MV), ("Senus") for "Genus," can be attributed to the rubricator
rather than to the scribe.
-

script

See below, "Description of MSS": the longer form of the caption in the Oxford nunumight well have been added later. The commentary on the cardinal prophecies refers only

to the short

form of the

captions.

INTRODUCTION

28
the

motto,

first

many

variations,

and C's versions show only minor

however,

in the

group

DLNPV,

variations; there are

NPV

although

group

is

some texts L has two sets of mottoes, one at the

head of the text executed by the scribe and one within the miniature, presumably executed by the artist, and the two sets of mottoes are by no means

more

often than not. For

identical.

Overall, textual analysis shows

group sharing

one/two and

substantial

texts

one, each with

common

A-CD

as a

and pictures four/five; F and

many

groups of two, F

cant additions, omissions, and errors with P.

it

text

sub-

ACD

is

and

with

also shares signifi-

it

clearly related to

P and V,

does not share the additions and omissions of P nor the additions to

of V. L could be an intermediary between

but the contrary

for units

two

one through eight and then the evidence

The Cambridge, Oxford, and

fifteen.

NPV

with the Vat.

3822 witness

lat.

least for the first six units

Rehberg,

of the

in his analysis

parts, first the

evidence

for units nine

through

(A), present early versions

series,

the

EngHsh group,
is.

Vat.

that
lat.

is,

of the

commentary on the

among

text.

At

cardinal pro-

these early wit-

of the commentary, suggests that the com-

mentator's exemplar must have been close to the text

group, that

their ancestors,

Florentine manuscripts (CDF), along

phecies sheds considerable light on the relations

nesses.

and

highly unlikely.

is

useful to look at the textual evidence in

It is

the

a distinct

the readings divide into

most frequently aligned with

is

CD

M are separate "groups" of

When

idiosyncratic readings.

N has a good many unique readings,

LNPV. Although
but

group,

anomalies in the arrangement of texts

and D, and

as

it is

presented in

especially close to the ItaHan

3822 and the Florentine

witness.-^

detailed

exami-

nation of the correspondences between these two groups of manuscripts and

the version referred to in the

between the English and

already
scripts

made between

and the

One
four: the

ponding

rest

commentary

Italian

the Oxford, Cambridge, and Vat.

lat.

commentary

in

the

commentary

The

The

other witnesses

"collateralis" reading

makes

(apparently referring to Latino Mala-

Rehberg, " 'Kardinalsorakel'," 65; Rehberg here

iconographic evidence.

one of unit

(IV:82) reads "Iste collateralis quartus ..." corres-

to the reading in the Florentine manuscript.

sense

3822 manu-

of the manuscripts under consideration.

particularly interesting correspondence occurs in line

read "coUis" or "coUus" for "collateralis."

good

helps to determine the relation

groups and reinforces the distinctions

refers to the

combination of textual and

RELATION OF MANUSCRIPTS

29

branca)/ whereas the "collus" or "coUis" makes no particular sense in the

other witnesses, and, to be sure, the "coUateraUs" reading in the Florentine

manuscript no longer has the same referent the word had in the

were abbreviated

tary. If "coUateralis"

Rigaux

Millet and

suggest,

it

in

some form

easy to see

is

how

commen-

in the exemplar, as

became

"coUateralis"

"coUis" or "collus," especially since the referent was no longer obvious.

The

instances in

resolving differences

which the readings from the commentary

aid in

between the readings of the Vatican manuscript and

two English manuscripts are less striking. As noted earlier, a problematic

reading in unit one of the two English MSS ("sicut adiutores") is resolved
in favor of the reading in the Vatican manuscript on the basis of evidence
from the commentary. As Rehberg has pointed out, there are a number of
instances where the reading in the Florentine manuscript is closer to that of
the commentary than are the readings in the two English manuscripts; often
the

complex

these readings occur in the context of

from the commentary does help

however,

that often early readings

seem

the referent has changed and the reading

to have

in

It is

and the reading

essential to note,

been retained even when

no longer makes any

four, for instance, the abbreviation "La.

form

variations

in the resolution.

M."

has

sense. In unit

been retained

some
is no

in

the witnesses, even though the subject of the prophecy

all

longer Latino Malabranca but Pope Nicholas IV.

One

particularly striking difference between the text as represented in

commentary and that of the other witnesses occurs in unit one. The
commentary makes no reference to the second half of unit one (beginning
"Serpens autem omnes") and in fact omits reference to the previous

the

sentence ("Sed Christus ...").

one

are (with the exception

which

clearly can

found

in the

The

of the

references in the
last

commentary on

be assigned to the originator of the prophecies,

Leo

unit

quotation) to that part of the text

as it is

not

Oracles. This omission, the pattern of references to the

cardinal oracle, the idiosyncratic use of "etc." to indicate omission of words,

sentences, or,

on one occasion

cult to reconstruct

elsewhere, the
explicating,

at least, a single

word,

with any certainty the "original"

all

text.

make

it

commentary customarily would have followed the

and thus the quotations from the

very

diffi-

As has been noted

text

it

was

text served primarily as refer-

ence points.

For the

last five

units

of the sequence, eleven through

fifteen, textual

evidence suggests the same groupings of manuscripts, although the pattern

of variations

Lerner,

is

somewhat

different.

"Recent Work," 148,

n. 15.

An

examination of the variations

in the

INTRODUCTION

30
Opening

line

of prophecy eleven, the prophecy of the angelic pope,

illustrates

rather clearly both the relations and the problems of determining the relations

among

the manuscripts.

The

text begins, according to the reading

F reads "untus"

revelabitur unctus'':

[sic],

or "iunctus," and P reads "unitus"

ponding

line in the

Leo Oracles

of C, "Et

DLM "virtus," NV either "vinctus"

(for "unitas").

reads "unctus."'' In

The word in
what may be

the corresa reference

to this line in the Liber de Flore, the phrase reads "Et revelabitur virtus"^

Which,

then,

is

the earliest reading?

The Cambridge, Oxford, and

Which

is

Florentine

the established reading?

(CDF) manuscripts

sent early versions of the text; the disagreement in this reading

very few important differences between

remarkably

similar.

"Unctus"

to the testimony of

and F

is
is

probably the

the legitimate, that

emperor, anointed

he

peror,"

as

as

is

with holy

When

are

Leo Oracles. Further-

the duly consecrated, king or

"Cento of the True

(folio 23*^),

the emperor

to as "de laudato paupere et electo imperatore," and further

futurus."

repre-

earlier reading, for in addition

In the

oil.

given in the Yale manuscript

is,

all

one of the

and D, for otherwise they

the testimony of the

more "unctus" marks

is

on

Em-

is

referred

as

"unctus

Roquetaillade quotes the opening lines of the "Cento," the

word "emperor"

has

been changed

to "pope."^

(He does not quote the

"unctus futurus" phrase.)

=*PG 107:1137-1138.
(" 'Kardinalsorakel'," 91) makes this same assumption. The copy of the Liher de
have consulted is Nuremberg, Stadtbibliothek, MS Cent. IV 32, fols. 46-70", here fol.
54^ (A superscript, however, in the Nuremberg MS reads "Benedictus," which means at least
one reader saw these lines as referring to an historical pope.) The Liher de Flore quotes only
fragments (fols. 57^ 59") from prophecies eleven and twelve of the Gt'M5 riequam prophecies.
Another, later, fourteenth-century copy of the Liher de Flore, Arras, Bibliotheque Municipale, MS

Rehberg

^'

Flore

138,

fols.

85^-106", reads "revelabitur unctus": see

Grundmann,

" 'Liber

de Flore'," 82.

The

sixteenth-century printed edition of the pope prophecies edited by Pasqualino Regiselmo,

Vaticinia sive Prophetiae Ahhatis Joachimi et Atiselmi Episcopi Marsicani (as

n. 22) reads "elevabitur

unctus" with "virtus" given

above,

as a variant reading.

"The Prophecies,"
eight manu-

Of the

under consideration, only the Florentine manuscript (F) reads "ekvahitur unc[t]us" (italics
a number of other prophecies of holy popes, among them the Visio fratris
Johannis: for references to this and similar texts, see Reeves, hijluence of Prophecy, 401-415;
Lerner, "On the Origins," 618, n. 15; and McGinn, " 'Pastor Angelicus'." On the Visio, the
most recent work is that of Samantha Kelly (see above, "The Prophecies," n. 24).
scripts

mine). There are

' Jean de Roquetaillade, Liher Ostensor, Vatican, Ross. MS lat. 753, fols. 52", 78"; see
Bignami-Odier, Etudes sur Jean de Roquetaillade, 142-156, 243-244. Those in holy orders are
anointed as well; perhaps the reason why fifteenth- and sixteenth-century versions read "unctus"
reflects the distinction between the Avignon and Roman papal lines, and at one point, between
these two and the Pisan line. Or "unctus" in the later versions may simply represent a return to
the more general term. (A reference to the Messiah, i.e., Christ, the "Lord's Anointed," seems
less likely.) See also Lerner, "Historical Introduction," in Lerner and Morerod-Fattebert, eds.,
Rupescissa, Liher secretorum, 6970, on the angelic pope, "anointed by God" in Roquetaillade
{Liher secretorum, #20), noting that in the pope prophecies the angelic pope is anointed by an

angel.

RELATION OF MANUSCRIPTS
The complexity of the evidence

inarguable.

is

reasonable hypothesis

probably the reading of the archetype, but that "virtus"

is

that "unctus"

is

the better reading for Genus nequam

is

31

pope prophecies

that the

many

opening

lines

It

seems unlikely

variations are a result of error, for this phrase represents the

of a key prophecy and, together with the next four,

quoted in contemporary sources,

earUer prophecies

somewhat

sent a

they must have

as

circulated in the early decades of the fourteenth century.

is

quoted.

as in

the Liber de Flore,

would argue

that the readings

would be

make one"

of NPV repre-

of DLM, pointing to

different emphasis than those

often

is

where none of the

a

pope

whose
As for the group LNPV, textual analysis shows a close connection
between N and P, the Paris and Monreale witnesses: both, for instance,
record a sixteenth unit, a short text and caption which in later versions are
combined with the text of the fifteenth unit. On the other hand the
function

Monreale record

"to

shares with the Vat.

or "to join."

3819 witness (V) but not with

lat.

the addition of five lines to the text of the fifteenth unit, although in the
instance of the

Monreale witness,

lines to the text

The Lunel

8:14 with some modification).

but lacks the additions to units ten and

of a sixteenth unit found in

text

and perhaps

in a different

same Vatican witness (V) adds two

witness

is

hand. This

clearly related to

found

fifteen

later

of unit ten (from Dan.

in

V,

as

well

NPV
as

the

N and P.

ICONOGRAPHIC EVIDENCE
It is
first

useful to look at the iconographic evidence in

two

parts as well,

the evidence for pictures one through six (and seven-eight), and then

the evidence for pictures nine through twelve.

from eight manuscripts rather than nine,

script

were never added.

descriptions,^

To

this

as

evidence

Here the evidence

drawn

is

the pictures in the Paris

manu-

added the weight of

Pipini's

is

and more importantly for determining the

of the

relations

Oxford, Cambridge, Florentine and Vatican 3822 MSS, one to the other,
the evidence of the

commentary on the

iconographic evidence of the

group,

CD

sub-group;

with LPV, but each

" Chronicoti, cols. 4,

first

LPV

differs

cardinal prophecies. Analysis

eight pictures

are a group,

from

LPV

shows

F and

that

A-CD

have clear

of the

form

affinities

in several important instances.

No

726, 727, 728, 736, 741, 747. 751. As noted above, Pipini's description

found in the LMPV group rather than with A-CD,

and seven are concerned (i.e., different arrangement
of bears in number one, columns in number four, clear identification with Celestine V in number four, and a pope rather than a king in number seven).
in the

main corresponds with those

pictures

particularly as far as pictures one, four, five,

INTRODUCTION

32
two

versions are identical iconographically (although the

Oxford versions

are very close);

features that are

unique to

important

Cambridge and

each manuscript has some feature or

the groupings represent constellations of

it;

similarities.

The first unit of the commentary refers to the ''primus ftlius, id

mus ex quinque cardinalibus. ..." (1:8). Rehberg suggests that the
must have been
Nicholas

that

who

III,

manuscript omits

is

five

both one of the

a description

Cambridge one

a bear

picture

cubs but perhaps not the figure of

cubs and pope.'^

five

The Vatican

of this picture (but gives the long version of

The Oxford manuscript shows

prophecy).

this

of a bear with

est pri-

bear with five cubs, the

with four cubs, the Florentine manuscript a bear with

young (the comer of this folio is damaged); the latter three show a
pope as the main figure, identified as Nicholas III in the Oxford and Florentine copies. The Oxford and Cambridge copies give the short version of
multiple

the prophecy, corresponding to that alluded to in the

both include the remainder of the prophecy

The second
ravens attacking

unit of the
its

commentary

eyes, features

found

in

commentary (although

of the second

as part

unit).

refers to a "flying serpent,"

all

and

four of the manuscripts under

Rehberg identifies the subject of this prophecy as Matteo

made cardinal in 1262 and instrumental in the election of
Giovanni Gaetano Orsini as Nicholas III.^" The description in the Vatican
manuscript reads "hie fiat ymago unius diaconi
cum bitortu in capite"
(fol. 6''), and Rehberg argues that the diaconus in question (wearing a mitre)
consideration.

Rosso

Orsini,

might well be

more closely to that repreThe Oxford and Florentine manuscripts

a cardinal, linking this version

sented by the commentary."

show a pope,
The third

identified in the Florentine manuscript as Martin IV.

unit of the

commentary again .provides a connection between

commentary and the record in the Vatican

the text referred to in the

manuscript, for the Vatican manuscript refers to an

"ymago

similis priori

Rehberg notes that the pictures are not described in any detail in the commentary because
can be assumed the commentary followed a copy of text and pictures and thus the descnption
'^

it

was not

necessary.

suggests Nicholas

The

III is

introduction to the commentary (Rehberg, " 'Kardinalsorakel'," 107)

identified as the

principah, id est Gaietani, quasi

first

of the cubs by the

iam tenebat

rubrics:

guai, id est mala."

The

"Et hec rubricella aUudit

Arras copy reads, "Et hec

nomini primi catuli, scilicet J. Gaietam, quasi iam tenebit quay, id est mala."
"Recent Work," 150, n. 19.) Neither the portion of prophecy one alluded to in
the commentary (with the exception of the final quotation) nor the image associated with it in
the Genus nequam prophecies appears in the corresponding unit of the Leo Oracles in the
Lambecius edition. See below, "Picture Tradition," for further discussion of this point.
rubricella alluditur

(See Lerner,

Rehberg, " 'Kardinalsorakel'," 52-54.

" Rehberg, " 'Kardinalsorakel'," 67.

'"

RELATION OF MANUSCRIPTS

cum

corona sancti ..."

(fol. 6*^),

33^

an indication of why Rehberg suggests that

the originator of the description in the Vatican manuscript was aware that

the reference was to either a pope or a cardinal, in this instance, Jacopo

Savelli

(Honorius IV, 1285-1287).^^ The commentary

eagle, a

unicorn and a "knight"

The

(eques).

3822 copy

versions; as for the eques, the Vatican

all

second figure which more closely corresponds to

an

also refers to

two elements

first

are

found

in

refers to a puer as the

all

versions except the

Florentine copy.

The evidence of unit

for

Rehberg argues

four of the

that units four

single cardinal, Latino Malabranca,

and one

who saw

the origins of the

five in the

himself

as a

combined

commentary
and

five

made

particularly interesting,

by Nicholas

cardinal

maker of popes.

'-^

If this

refer to a

III

in 1278^

the case, then

is is

pictures associated with prophecies four

and

Oxford and Cambridge manuscripts become more understanda-

ble and less attributable to error, although

The commentary

is

it

mentary and the Vatican manuscript represent

units.

is

of the commentary

for unit four refers to a

the picture; the Vatican manuscript has

no

true that

units four

both the com-

and

five as discrete

severed head and

description for

a sickle in

number

four; the

Oxford and Cambridge manuscripts show the severed head and sickle in the
picture which combines prophecies four and five; the Florentine manuscript
shows

a head, a bust rather

than a severed head, in a vessel or on a capital

with a curved "element" encompassing

of

it

(The Florentine manuscript

a sickle.

which could be
also

identifies

crude version

this

figure

with

Nicholas IV.)

Unit
sickle in

five

of the commentary describes the main figure

one hand and

a rose in the other, again, as

(although the image in the Leo Oracles also shows an angel).

is

more problematic. The

"juvenis"

(fol. 6"^),

manuscripts

show

holding a

noted above, referring

to Latino Malabranca. This image corresponds to that in the

cation of this figure in the Oxford,

as

Leo Oracles

The

description in the Vatican manuscript refers to a

holding

a sickle

and

a rose; the

Oxford and Cambridge

a barefoot figure (of uncertain age),

not tonsured but in

simple dress, holding a sickle in one hand and an angel in the other
as

medalUons with

'-

entine

identifi-

Cambridge and the Vatican manuscripts

crowned head

in each, again,

all

part

(as

well

of the combined

Rehberg, " 'Kardinalsorakel'," 68, also n. 92 for a discussion of the image in the FlorMS where the second figure wears what may well be a crown.

''
Rehberg, " 'Kardinalsorakel'," 56-58, but on
152-155.

this point, see also

Lemer, "Recent Work,"

INTRODUCTION

34

picture for prophecies four and five).

monk
angel

The

V) holding

(identified as Celestine

Florentine manuscript shows a

a sickle

and

a rose

and with an

shoulder.

at his

The -last unit of the commentary refers to a pope, a cow, and two
crowned heads. The first two elements are found in all the versions; the
crowned heads are heads with mitres in the Florentine mansucript, and the
two crowned heads are part of the previous image in the Oxford and CamThe

bridge manuscripts.
the bear, that

is

must have been subject

Giordano obHque

What

text

of the commentary

refers to the fifth

Giordano Orsini, although Rehberg argues

to interpolation, for he finds the reference to

at best.'"^

this analysis suggests

is

that the version

of the Genus nequam pro-

phecies represented by this group of manuscripts

referred to in the

son of

that the text

commentary on the

is

very close to that

cardinal prophecies. Textual

and

iconographic evidence in particular link the Vatican and Florentine versions

to that referred to in the

impossible to

know

commentary, but questions do remain.

for certain the

number of units

exemplar: the exemplar could have contained

as

few

in the

First, it is

commentator's

as six units, as

many

as

fifteen.

Samantha

work on

between

in language

nequam

Kelly's

series

and the

the Visio Fratris Johannis demonstrates parallels

units one, two, five, six,

Visio,

and eight of the Genus

thus strengthening the argument that

at least

eight units of the Genus nequam series must have been in circulation circa
1292.^'' In addition, the pattern

of borrowings

in the Visio illustrates

how

were these borrowings. Certainly the author of the Visio

was not constrained by his source. The commentary, on the cardinal prophecies, on the other hand, explicates the first six units of the source,
free,

even

eclectic,

parallehng the sequence of the

first

six-unit sequence quite carefully.

The

commentary and the testimony of A (MS Vat. lat.

3822) led Rehberg as well as Millet and Rigaux to conclude that the
exemplar must have been eight units long.^^' Yet Lerner's point, noted

pattern of citation in the

earher, that

nequam

it is

series

unHkely

that the author

inspiration seems a reasonable one,

either

^^

which

of these exemplars were

Rehberg,

of the

full fifteen units

of the Genus

then would have returned to the Leo Oracles for further

" 'Kardinalsorakel'," 59-61;

refers to the events

however unprovable.

final point: if

in fact fifteen units long, clearly

Rehberg argues

that

surrounding the papacies of Celestine

it

is

only the

it

later version

and Boniface VIII.

'^

Kelly, Visio, 26.

^^

Rehberg, " 'Kardinalsorakel'," 100-101; Lerner, "Recent Work," 154,

had an

n. 29.

RELATION OF MANUSCRIPTS
agenda different from that evidenced by the

commentary on the

references in the

The arguments

35^

or by the pattern of

Visio

cardinal prophecies.

are strong, then, if not conclusive, that the

version

first

of the Genus nequam pope prophecies must have been fourteen or

units long,
tary

must have contained both

on the

cardinal prophecies

parts

makes no reference

fifteen

commen-

of prophecy one (the

second half of

to the

from

unit one), and quite likely contained elements in the pictures derived

the those in the

Leo Oracles but not mentioned

in the

commentary. The

version of the prophecies in the Vatican manuscript

commentary,

referred to in the
series

of popes and

tions for units tw^o

may
and

text

it

closest to

v^ell refer to cardinals, particularly in

three.

clearly does refer to a series

than that of CD), but

is

The sequence

of popes (and

shows

that

in that the sequence does not refer to a

the descrip-

in the Florentine manuscript

cumulative effect

w^ith a different

as v^ell striking affinities w^ith

the version of

and pictures referred to in the commentary. In addition the evidence

of the commentary helps to account for v^hat heretofore seemed anomalies

in the

Cambridge and Oxford

Of
critical.

the

and

three and

copies.

eight pictures,

As noted above,

a group,

first

LMPV

group

are a

none shows

a bear

four,

(the

number of bears

is

group,

LPV

is

(LMPV show

three columns). For picture

FLMPV

form

Pipini identifies the

pope

elsewhere with

and

rose,

FLMPV;

and an

angel.

and seven are

a group, in
as

the

CDF

are

has been reduced to

all

group and F and

although varying from LPV, are clearly aligned with

group, and

five,

with nursing cubs). For picture number four,

CD

omits the description,

numbers one,

omits the description for picture one,

LPV

number

and not with

five,

instances with

A-CD
some

M,

CD

form

variations.

Celestine V, aligning his description here as

Leo Oracle picture shows

For picture number seven,

pope, bear and nursing young, except for

all

a king

with

witnesses

sickle

show

A-CD which substitute a king for

the pope.

For pictures nine through twelve, there

is

no longer the evidence of A,

and Pipini stops with picture number nine. For

numbers ten and twelve

are

key ones, and to

this

group of

a lesser degree,

pictures,

numbers

eleven and fifteen-sixteen, and once again, analysis of the evidence rein-

For picture number ten, CD show an

empty throne. FMLPV show a cityscape or fortress. For picture twelve, CD
and F all show a marked affmity with the Leo picture of a mummified
emperor held aloft on the backs of four animals and ministered to by an
angel. LV show a pope (MP an angel) holding a tiara over four animals. In
picture eleven CD again have a strong affmity with the Leo picture which

forces the pattern of groupings.

INTRODUCTION

36
shows

a figure seated

on

animal with a

human

flank "antichristus."^^
as picture

number

ends.

face

and

fifteen,

includes a prophecy;

with

The

and D, shows

fifteen,

clear affinities

F shares features with

cumulative effect of F

is

closer to that

has a sentence at

prophecy the

series

good many

are, as well, a

and

constitute a

with pictures in the Leo Ora-

(i.e.,

picture 12), yet in pictures

LMPV

(11)

and

LPV (15), and the

LPV are a group

of LPV than to CD.

M standing somewhat apart from

with

its

and crown

the miniatures in the series as a whole.

printed in the Lambecius edition

eleven and

LV

among

general pattern, then, remains the same.

group. F, Hke
cles as

this

face

adds a crudely drawn "beaver" on the page

following the fifteenth text and picture. ^^ There

other minor differences

a star as does the cor-

human

an animal with a

fifteen indicating that

As noted elsewhere,

show

F adds an awkwardly drawn

headdress-crown of horns, labelled on

LPV show

sixteen; only

bottom of picture

the

CDF

a sarcophagus.

responding Leo picture. For picture

it,

but closer to

it

than to

CD, and

form

a sub-group.

Two

groupings emerge, then, firom the combined evidence of mottoes,

texts,

and iconography: one,

A-CD

and the other

LNPV,

with F and

not consistently ahgned with either of the two main groups, but in their

cumulative
is

with

effect clearly aligned

group except for the captions, where

the captions, and

CD
AC have the short form, FM omit

LNPV

rather than with

DLNPV have the longer form.

The

A-CD.

longer form of the cap-

of course, includes the short form, and, in D, the divisions are clearly
marked. In several instances L shares with D readings that otherwise would
be unique to D, and there are many variations within the DLNPV group.
tions,

Within each recension, there

is

considerable variation, and analysis of

these variations helps to determine the relation of manuscripts within each

group. Details of iconography in the Cambridge, Oxford, and Florentine

manuscripts suggest that

read

as

at first

the

last five

the progress of a single pope.^'^

prophecies in the series were

Some of these

details are

missing or

'^ Following the

text of unit fifteen are the words "papa cum Hbro in manu et cum metria."
This description does not coincide with the image, which shows the pope holding a staff
terminating in the episcopal cross; more importandy, the description makes no mention of the

human-faced animal.
^^ See below,
"Description of Manuscripts: C." Since there is no background decoration in
the drawing, the animal could have been added at another time.
''^
M. Fleming, "Metaphors of Apocalypse and Revolution in Some Fourteenth-Century
Popular Prophecies," in Vie High Middle Ages, ed. Penelope Mayo, ACTA 8 (Binghamton,
1980): 131-146; see also Fnedrich Baethgen, Dcr Erigelpapst (Leipzig, 1943), 101 [27], n. 2. (I
thank David Heffner for supplying the Baethgen reference.) Hugh of Novocastro, writing in

1315, "reads" the group

as a series.

RELATION OF MANUSCRIPTS
changed

are

Monreale, and the second Vatican manuscript

in the Lunel,

(V), suggesting that the

37

group was

now

seen

as a series:

an angeUc pope

followed by three successors, similar to the program found in the Liber de

Flore.

Analysis of variants both textual and iconographic not only helps to

among

establish relations

in

which each witness

the manuscripts but also

only a few years ago in

a small

attention to the

ways

of its own. The Lunel manu-

yields valuable evidence

Lunel, Bibliotheque de Louis Medard,

script,

calls

7, a

manuscript re-discovered

municipal library in southern France, pro-

vides an interesting illustration of how

some of the changes

in emphasis

may

have come about.

One change, perhaps the major change, which distinguishes the two
A CD and FMNLPV is a new emphasis on the connections be-

groups

tween pictures
Celestine

five

and

and eleven, tying together the image identified with

of

that

For many, but especially

a future angelic pope.^"

for the Franciscan Spirituals, Celestine

V came to represent the prototype of

the angelic pope. In time, the controversy over the validity of his resigna-

ammunition

tion was convenient

and for Philip the Fair

VIII,

for the political

very clearly in the Lunel manuscript, where a

series

decorated with hybrids and three-faced heads acts

of the

stages

special kind

by which

opponents of Boniface

in particular.^^ This emphasis can

two

these

features

came

of

as a

five

wide borders

kind of underlining

to be connected

and

of decorative build-up "pointing" to the angehc pope in unit

eleven. Images one, two, four, five, and eleven have these borders.

faced head wearing a

crown connects

attention to the connection

A three-

the beginning of the series (unit one)

with the image of the angelic pope in unit eleven. The borders

particular

be seen

between

units one, five,

as

well

call

and eleven. This

"program" of borders may well help date the manuscript to 1310

or 1311 just before the Council of Vienne.^^

-"

FLP

explicidy identify prophecy five with Celestine V; the Monreale manuscript (?) has,

above the text of prophecy

pope

as

Celestine V;

Morerod-Fattebert,
^'

Rehberg

on

five,

the line "pius papa," and the Florentine scribe identifies this

Celestine redivivus, see Lerner, "Historical Introduction," in Lerner and

eds., Rupescissa,

Uhcr

secretorum,

69-70.

76-79) notes that the later version of the commentary (ca.

the controversy surrounding the papacies of Celestine V and Boniface VIII,

(" 'Kardinalsorakel',"

1297) does reflect

and while this version makes reference

manner of the Franciscan Spirituals.

to Celestine V,

it

does not highlight

his

papacy in the

-^ "Three topics of discussion were listed

in the bull of convocation Regnans iti excelsis (12
August 1308): the affair of the Order of the Templars, the recovery of the Holy Land, and the
reform of the Church" (Sylvia Schein, Fidelis Crucis: 77ie Papacy, the West, and the Recovery of the
Holy Land 1274-1314 [Oxford, 1991], here 239, on the CouncU of Vicnne, 239-257); see
below, "Picture Tradition," n. 43.

INTRODUCTION

38

The

of picture eleven

particulars

connection between

Celestine

greater detail. This change

is

underwent change

also

the

as

and the angelic pope was worked out

illustrated in the

Lunel manuscript

as

in

well as

of the prophecies

in the earlier Florentine manuscript. In the earlier version

represented by the Cambridge and Oxford manuscripts, this figure, always

half naked, almost always with the same gestures (one hand to his head as

being awakened or

if in sleep,

summoned

forth

by an

sarcophagus or tomb. In both these manuscripts there

the compiler

meant any reference

of

as in others

its

angel)
is

is

it

was

now

that

to Celestine V. In the Lunel manuscript,

recension, a rock or cave has been substituted for the

sarcophagus. While the language of the text changes only slightly,

that

on

seated

no indication

read differently.

The

text

is'

of references to

full

clear

it is

a general

messianic expectation, and language that could be seen as recalling the

circumstances of Celestine's election (called forth

hermitage),

resonance.

well

as

as

not by chance that

It is

he was from

as

his

this figure

is

described elsewhere,

the Florentine manuscript, as "papa nudus," for "nudus" was a code

ongoing debate on poverty

in the
tuals

meant

it

Christ.

word

in the Franciscan order: for the Spiri-

simplicity, Hteral poverty, innocence,

and the imitation of

the details of the picture provokes a different reading, that

that sees Celestine

The

as in

Thus, while the language of the text changes only sHghtly, the

^"^

shift in

rocky

language that came to have a particularly Franciscan

as a

is,

one

precursor of the angelic pope.

prophecies end on a note of both triumph and submission, and

again there were a

what seems

to

tiara at death.

was adjusted

number of changes

be the

^"^

earliest version,

the angelic pope

In later versions, this ending was

to the

"program" of other prophecies

and the end of this pope's reign

advent of

in the specifics

is

of the ending. In
surrendering his

is

made more

expUcit or

circulating at the time,

identified with the Last

an Antichrist, if not the great Antichrist.^^

The

Things and the

picture tradition

See Grundmann, " 'Liber de Flore'," 67: the words "simplex," "benignus," "sanctus,"
V and "perversus," "obliquus," "pseudo," "impius," and "iniquus" to Boniface VIII. For "Franciscan resonance," see Fleming, "Metaphors,"
145-146, notes 38 and 39. On "nudus," see especially John Patrick Oakley, "John XXII, the
-'

"pius," "rectus," "verus" are applied to Celestine

Franciscans,

144.

On

and the Natural Right

to Property" (Ph.D. diss., Cornell University, 1987),

Celestine V, see Peter Herde, Cokstiri

143-

(1294): der Engelpapst (Stuttgart, 1981).

"''
McGinn, " 'Pastor Angelicus'," interprets the final scene "as the abdication of the pope
before the coming of Antichrist, a parallel to the similar abdication found in the imperial myths"

(239, n. 49). For further discussion, see below, "Picture Tradition."

^^

As

in the

programs of the Liher de

Flore

and the UheUus of Telesphorus:

for a

summary and

discussion of these programs, see Reeves, The Irijlueme of Prophecy, 325-331, 342-345, 370-372,

406; also

McGmn,

" 'Pastor Angelicus',"

239-245, 249-250.

RELATION OF MANUSCRIPTS

39

supports this interpretation and the arrangement of texts and pictures in the

Lunel manuscript gives clues

The

as to

how

may have happened.

this

fifteenth unit in the Lunel manuscript concludes with the words:

Explicit liber

ymagimm

papalium and an image of a pope holding a

one hand and the papal

tiara in

book

in

the other. This image coincides with that of

the early versions as represented by the

Cambridge and Oxford

witnesses,

The later versions represented by the Monreale

and Vatican 3819 manuscripts show the beast with a human face alone as a
as

well as the Yale witness.

sixteenth unit or in combination with the pope, with distinctive additions

to the text.

The Lunel

version makes

fifteen; a sixteenth unit,

shows

however,

clear that the series

appended to the

ended with unit

series.

The image

a beast identical with that found in the sixteenth units of the

Monreale and Vatican 3819

the usual texts but rather
sources.^^'

by

witnesses, but the

a series

changes in the cumulative

its

effect

image

is

not accompanied by

of five prophecies from quite different

Thus, the Lunel manuscript

the prophecies, and moreover

^^'

it

is

is

key one

in the transmission

version of the prophecies suggests

of

how

of the sequence came about.

Including the pseudo-Hildegard prophecy,

inc.

"In die

several Joachite prophecies. See below, "Description of

ilia

elevabitur draco replctus,"

Manuscnpts: L."

and

Description of Manuscripts

The
is

more

descriptions of the individual manuscripts are

usual, for the manuscripts are

mission of the

texts,

but

as

viewed not simply

productions

made

elaborate than

as vehicles for

the trans-

in a specific time for a specific

occasion or audience and with a specific program. Thus analysis of the

manuscript

as artifact

can sometimes reveal evidence not obtained by other

means of analysis.

A. Vatican LroRARY,
Description:

hunderts

MS

O. Holder-Egger,

III,"

AM 33

deux manuscrits de

Vat. lat. 3822, fols.

5^

"Italienische Prophetieen des 13. Jahr-

(1908): 97-187;

la

6*^,

J.

Bignami-Odier, "Notes sur

Bibhotheque du Vatican," Melanges

ologie et d'histoire de VEcole frangaise de

Rome 54

d'arche-

(1937): 211-241;

M. Reeves and

B. Hirsch-Reich, "The Figurae of Joachim of Fiore:

Genuine and Spurious Collections," Medieval and Renaissance Studies
3 (1954): 170-199, here 177-179 and passim; Reeves, Influence of
Prophecy,

Appendix C, 534535

for

list

The manuscript is vellum, in octavo

is bound in red leather. It is

meters, and

of contents.

format, measures 27 x 17 centi-

written in a

number of hands of

the thirteenth, late thirteenth-early fourteenth, and fourteenth centuries,

for the
is

most

nance.^

most

part,

certainly

two columns. According

of Italian

The manuscript

textbook,"^ with

this

he

Rome

and

a Franciscan

prove-

divisions.

were bound

manuscript.

posits

an anthology of prophecies, "a typical Joachimist

two main

Folios five and six

belong to

is

origin;

in,

to Holder-Egger the manuscript

in separately

The Genus nequam

and did not originally

prophecies, texts without pic-

Holder-Egger, "Italienische Prophetieen," 97.

Reeves and Hirsch-Reich, "The Figurae of Joachim of Fiore," 177, citing Grundmann,
"Die Papstprophetien." See Holder-Egger, "Italienische Prophetieen," 98-105; Bignami-Odier,
"Deux manuscrits," 219-235; and Reeves, Itijluence of Prophecy, 534-535 for contents of Vat. lat.
-

3822.

DESCRIPTI ON OF MANUSCRIPTS

41

on two sides of these two sheets, foHos 5''-6'^; they begin on 6*^
and continue on foHo S"",^ copied at the bottom of the page, after a short
sibyUine text. Only the texts for prophecies one through eight are recorded
tures, are

in this manuscript; in the adjacent space are either directions to the painter

of the miniatures (never executed) or brief descriptions of the miniatures in

the exemplar. Although the spaces
quite small,

it still

left

for the drawings or miniatures are

seems Hkely that they were intended for the miniatures;

otherwise the prophecy written on folio 5^ might well have been squeezed
into the remaining space

The

text

on

folio 6\

of the eight prophecies recorded in

one (although one with

tine"

number of

this

manuscript

is

a "pris-

internal corrections); in only

three instances does the reading of this manuscript stand alone against the

and the pattern of variations suggests

others,

close to the archetype.

it is

prophecies have the short version of the captions, that

captions, except for the

first

prophecy which has the

malorum secundum Merlinum.

Incipit prime.

is,

the

rubric,

The

one-word

"Principium

'"^

As has been noted, the version of the prophecies represented by

this

Vatican manuscript and particularly by the descriptions of the pictures shows

many

correspondences with the text and pictures referred to in the cardinal

or Orsini commentary.

The

descriptions

show no

singular affinity with the

corresponding pictures in the Leo Oracles, although there

two

instances with the pictures found in the

is

an

affinity in

Douce and Corpus

Christi

manuscripts.

There

of instructions: there are no instruc-

are six descriptions or sets

tions for the pictures

which should accompany

omission of instructions for picture number one

since

it

Oracles

is

the

first

in the series.

series, at least

To

it is

unclear with

sure, the

the

more

first

four.

The

surprising one,

picture in the

Leo

according to Lambecius, corresponds in part to the

second picture in the Genus nequam

that

be

one and

texts

is

whom

series.

the series

is

The important consequence

to begin or even if the series

is

is

to

begin with a pope.

The

have followed the foliation indicated by arabic numerals in

al. The manuscript begins with two folios marked in
roman numerals one and two, then is followed by the folio marked arabic numeral one. There
is one readily identifiable hand,
first appearing on folio one (arabic numeral one), which
continues through folio 4" and picks up again on folio T. Not only is the hand distinct, but the
page layout and decoration are distinctive as well. There are large five-line "built-up" initials,
with the letter indicating the initial still remaining in the margin. The initials on the next foho
^

foliation

is

inconsistent;

the manuscript, following Holder-Egger et

are small, only two-line initials, but there are the

5'-6'',
"

same letters in the margin. The hands on foUo

except for that in column one of 6", are very similar, but none is the hand of folios T4".

Lerner (personal communication) reads for "Incipit prime," "R' prima."

INTRODUCTION

42
Only one of

the descriptions or instructions refers unequivocally to a

pope, that for picture number

vacca."

The

six:

"Fiat figure

instructions for picture

number two

summi

pontificis et

cum

"diaconus," and in instruction three, an "imago simiHs priori

as a

na sancti

et cruces in

manum,"

in the corresponding

copies of the Genus nequam prophecies.

the figure

number

three/'

pictures;

The

is

described

The Leo

coro-

including references to the "aquila," "puer,"

and "unicornis," elements found

iastic;

una

refer to the central figure

wearing

as

Oracles

A "diaconus"

in the other

two^ and

a "bitortu" in

show no human

image

of course an eccles-

is

crown

figure in the

first

show a pope.
picture which came

in

three

the other manuscripts under consideration

all

instructions for picture

number

five, a

to

identified with Celestine V, describe a "juvenis" holding a sickle in

be

one

hand, a rose in the other. Most of the other fourteenth-century copies of

the prophecies

monk

show

monk,

in priestly garb, also

show

Christi manuscripts

or, as in the case

with

sickle

similar figures, a

one hand and an angel

a sickle in

and

of the Lunel manuscript,

man

The Douce and Corpus

rose.

(of uncertain age) holding

in the other. In neither instance

is

tonsure visible; both figures are, however, barefoot and are dressed in a very
simple belted robe,

and Corpus
flate

brown and not

Christi manuscripts

between

this

what

Vat.

Oracles, and as

What

common

is

that there

image and Celestine V. There

number

for picture

Leo

texts

the pictures of four and five, so

manuscripts really have in

seven, Vat.
is

lat.

Douce. The Douce

quite ankle-length in

combine the

3822

is

of four and

no connection

is

in either

king, as

is

found in the

found in the Douce and Corpus Christi manuscripts.

conclusions can be drawn firom these observations?

their stable form, but that the referents for these texts
is,

and con-

one additional correspondence:

calls for a

that the texts, at least for the first eight prophecies, are

whole, that

five

3822 and these two

lat.

the eight texts, the

one-word

captions,

It

would seem

presented here in

were unclear. The

and the descriptions

for six pictures, did not refer to a series of popes; in fact only

one does so

directly.

The
after

dating of this version, then, remains open. Lerner suggests shortly

1294, because a prophecy on foHo

phecy ex

the

eventu for 1294,"^ and, in fact, the date

^ Grundmann, "Die Papstprophetien," 77-140,

word should be hirotum or birotrum.
^'

"appears to center around a pro-

5""

Rehberg, " 'Kardinalsorakel'," 67-68; see

Lerner,

"On

also

1294

here 103, n.

1,

is

written in

at

the

reads birotro{?) and suggests

"Relation of MSS" for further discussion.

the Origins," 635. Lerner also notes the barefoot

folio 5^ suggesting that their presence supports Holder-Egger's theory

sees these friars as fairly clearly preaching against the terrible dragon.

in the drawing on
of Franciscan origins; he

friars

DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS

43

bottom of the page, although probably in a later hand. Examination of

foHos 5*^-6'' provides a few clues about the sequence in which the texts were
copied. The hands on fohos 5-6^, except for that in column one of 6^, are
very similar.

The arrangement of the

on the two pages

suggests that folio

6"^

eight texts and the sets of directions

must have been blank,

nequam prophecies occupy the entire page. Folio

6''

for the

Genus

must have had the

text

in column one, otherwise the norm would have been to continue the text on
folio 6^ rather than on the previous page, folio 5^. Thus there is nothing in

the physical evidence to question a date of shortly after 1294.

of the

series to

Merlin

is less

a favored prophetic figure in Italy,

with

The

attribution

puzzling, for as others have noted, Merlin was

and he was often identified

particularly

of rulers and prophecies containing animal symbolism."

lists

Instructions for Miniatures

1

missing
fol. 6'

2.

Hie

fiat

ymago

unius diaconi

In aho latere serpens

3.

Hie

cum

ii

cum

cruce in manu,

cum bitorto

in capite.

corvis qui eruunt serpenti oculos.

ymago similis priori cum corona sancti et cruces in manum

ymaginem una aquila sit cum corona et ab uno latere unus puer

fiat

supra

et

et

ab altero unicornis.
4.

missing

5.

Hie

6.

Fiat figure

7.

Hie

fiat

fiat

juvenis

una

catulis et
fol.

8.

Hie

cum

summi

falce in dextra et rosa in sinistra.

pontificis et

civitas. (crossed

cum ymagine

una vacca.

out and repeated below) Fiat ursa

cum

iiii

Regis.

5^
fiat

una

civitas.

" Bernard McGinn, Visions

of the End, 181. McGinn cites in particular the work of Paul
Zumthor, Merlin k Prophhe (Lausanne, 1943). See also Caroline Eckhardt, ed., 77it "Prophetia
Merlini" of Geoffrey of Monmouth: A Fifteenth-Century English Commentary, Medieval Academy of
America Speculum Anniversary Monographs 8 (Cambridge, Mass., 1982), for the identification
with Merlin of prophecies "with a penchant for animal symbolism," as well as prophecies of
rulers, i.e., "Six Last Kings," 6-7, 32, also 3-8 passim.

INTRODUCTION

44
C. Cambridge,
Description:

Corpus Christi College,

Montague Rhodes James,

MS

404, fols. 88^-95^

Descriptive Catalogue of the

Manuscripts in the Library of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge

(Cam-

bridge, 1912), 2: 269-177, no. 404; Neil Ker, Medieval Libraries of

Great Britain,

2nd

(London, 1964), 17; Richard H. Rouse, "Bos-

ed.

tonus Buriensis and the Author of the Catalogus Scriptorum Ealesiae,"

Speculum 41 (1966): 471-499; B. Degenhart and A. Schmitt, Corpus
der italienischen Zeichnungen

227, and Pt. 1,3:

1300-1450

(Berlin, 1968), Pt. 1,1:

167-1 70;" Reeves,

pis.

Influence of Prophecy,

216-

93-95,

193-195, 403-405, 539; eadem, "Some Popular Prophecies," 107134;

2:

Lucy

"On

102-103, no. 95; Robert Lemer,

This manuscript
consists

1285-1385 (Oxford, 1986),

F. Sandler, Gothic Manuscripts

of three

the Origins," 633-634.

on vellum and measures 213 x 142

is

flyleaves plus

107

folios in

twelve quires and

88*^-95'^

of the fourteenth century. FoHos

several hands

quire and contain the Genus nequam prophecies; folio

of the sequence beginning Ascende

An

anthology of prophecies,

the pressmark

is

it

written in

constitute the 10th

4V

records a fragment

calve.

this

manuscript was compiled by Henry of

Kirkestede in the fourteenth century

by him with

millimeters;

at

Bury

St.

Edmunds and

catalogued

163 for Prophetia 163. Richard Rouse,

who

has provided the most detailed study of Henry's accomplishments as bib-

liographer and librarian, notes that

On

manuscript himself'^

this

recorded in Henry's hand

Edmundi quem
quo
at

scripsit

Henry

flyleaf

at the

iii^

claims to have copied

is

"Quatemus monachorum

S.

top in red,

pro maiori parte

ffrater

Although Henry was

working on

this

late as 1378.^^'

corded on

on folio 1 again in Henry's hand

Edmundi," and the pressmark "P 163" in black.
Bury St. Edmunds by 1346, he probably began

at

anthology sometime before 1352 and added notes to

The

folio

S.

first

date

is

"last datable

it

as

based on the evidence of the prophecies re-

4V; these prophecies, in Henry's hand, were copied appar-

ently sometime before Clement VI's death

'"

Henricus de Kirkestede in

subscripta continentur videlicit," and

the top in red, "Liber

'^

much of

above the table of contents

note" in Henry's hand

as

in 1352.^^

one on

Rouse

identifies the

a passage giving the date

of

Rouse, "Bostonus Buriensis," 493.

Rouse, "Bostonus Buriensis," 494; Lerner suggests possibly

as late as

1381 {Powers of

Prophecy, 93-94, n. 19).

" Rouse, "Bostonus Buriensis," 481-486, 493-494; see

also

Reeves,

"Some Popular Pro-

phecies," 119-120, and Lerner, Powers of Prophecy, 96-97, n. 28; 90, n. 20.

DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS
Pope Gregory XI's death in 1378.^^ There
foHo 95^ "Urbanus VI" (1378-1389).
According

to the evidence

and in

scripts

45

in addition, the headline

is,

on

of his notes both in the various Bury manu-

Henry

his great Catalogus,

w^as

concerned with identifying

copies of Bury texts held elsewhere, and, in general, with supplying infor-

mation which would make the

accessible

and more

texts

reUable for the

contained in these manuscripts more

user.^-^

on flyleaf iii^ and the inscription

number of notes on individual texts in this
manuscript, particularly on those concerning the Antichrist.

In addition to the table of contents

noted above, Henry made

Corpus

Christi

As elsewhere, here too he noted

texts

which were incomplete and took

among

considerable pains to point out similarities

ings in libraries other than Bury.

It

texts, referring to

hold-

apparently was also his custom to leave

space in the manuscript for additional material to complete texts he had

identified as incomplete.

The

^"^

of contents provides some clues to Henry's methods.^'* The

table

order of the items in the table of contents suggests that they were arranged

roughly by subject, with space

additions.

And,

in at least

for identification
cal

by

folio

by

left

one

subject.

between groups

instance, a section

to

of

accommodate
a text

Arrangement within each group

with the exception of items

simply because he could identify item

six

and seven

number

six

in

more

further

was singled out

is

chronologi-

group one, perhaps

specifically than

he

could number seven.

The

reference to folio numbers on the contents page, the foliation

bers within the manuscript, and the relation

combination provide evidence

as to

between quiring and

the sequence in

num-

text in

which the manuscript

was put together. With the possible exception of item number

six, i.e.,

the

reference to the Genus nequam prophecies ("Prophecie Joachim abbatis de

papis"), the
earlier

first

eight entries

form of the

now

on

the contents page

arabic numerals four, five,

show

the distinctive

and seven, contrasting with

more familiar form of these numerals in all other entries on

The last folio reference in the old style on the contents
page is to folio 42, a prophecy on the mendicant orders, within the longer
text, "De seminibus literarum." The reference to the "De seminibus"
what

is

the

the contents page.

''^

Rouse, "Bostonus Buriensis," 494; see Lerner, Powers of Prophecy, above

Rouse, "Bostonus Buriensis," 491-493.

^*

Rouse, "Bostonus Buriensis," 494.

^^

Although

have relied heavily on Rouse's work, the

the resulting conclusions are dependent

upon

my own

analysis

n. 11.

of the table of contents and

examiiution of the table of contents.

INTRODUCTION

46
prophecy

is

the

first

item in the next group of three items on the contents

page and the reference number, 44,

The evidence of

is

in the

catalogued the contents of this manuscript

stage or

modem

style.

Henry probably

foUation and quiring suggests that

in at least

two

The

stages.'^'

first

group would include the miscellaneous prophecies contained in

quire one, the prophecies of Hildegard in quires two, three, and four (for
additional division markers at the top of each folio),

which Henry supplied

the fragment of the Ascende

sequence in quire

calve

seminibus literarum" in quires

and the text "De

five,

and seven. Since on the contents page he

six

identified the text contained in quire five as "aUa prophecia de papis,"

safe to

assume that

at the

it is

time he grouped these items on the contents page

he had in hand quire ten containing the Genus nequam prophecies. Whether
folio reference, "88," at this

he added the

tion, for the "8"s

time or

later

is

subject to ques-

have distinctive flourishes which do not correspond to the

"8"s elsewhere in the manuscript.

The Genus nequam

prophecies recorded on foHos 88-95"^ are not in

Henry's hand but in an

been either copied

in

in

eariier, regular

Bury

St.

Edmunds

Gothic hand.^^ They could have

or acquired elsewhere and

six

Joachim

abbatis

pies the

upper third of each page; on the lower two-thirds

drawings.

bound

on the contents page describes these as "Prophecie

de papis." The text of each prophecy with its caption occu-

by Henry. Item

Henry

are clear line

has added headlines above the captions identifying the

popes from Nicholas

III

onwards

as

well

as

footnotes

below the drawings,

beginning with number eight (corresponding to number nine in the usual

ordering) through the final picture, giving the dates of the popes.

An

important characteristic that the Corpus Christi manuscript shares

with Douce 88
a conflation

(see

below)

is

combination of texts that occurs twice, and

of pictures four and

five.

In the

first

case the last paragraph

in the other manuscripts forms the second paragraph of

what

of

prophecy

"' Within the manuscript, the form of foliation numbers changes at 45', with the second
page of the text "De seminibus Hterarum." Folio 44' is marked in the old style, folio 45 and all
subsequent folios in the new. This text, folios 44'-66^, constitutes quires 6 and 7. The quiring
shows quire 1 as a unit, quires 2, 3, and 4 as a textual unit, quire 5 as a short unit of only 4
fohos containing the fragment of the Ascende calve series of prophecies, quires 6 and 7 as a unit,
8 and 9 as a unit, 10 as a unit, and 11 and 12 as a unit. Relying again on the changes in form
of arabic numerals on the contents page and the change noted above between folios 44' and 45',
Henry must have numbered the first folio of quire 6 at one time and the rest of the folios at

another.
'

''

See Lemer,

"On

the Origins," 633-634, citing

Lucy Sandler, who

origin to this quire and suggests a date of ca. 1320, and Nigel

1340

at

the very

"
latest.'

assigns

Morgan who

an East Anglian

"posits 'c.l330 or

DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS
number one
shows

is

a serpent, the copyist

which occurs

combination of

prophecy

is

possible ex-

that, since the picture for the

second text

run together with the text of number two.

is

planation for this anomaly

to a serpent,

47

chose to begin

texts constitutes a

run together with the

to three or four

letters,

allusion

first

of text one.^^ The next

more important

fifth,

with the

this text

in the last paragraph

aberration: the fourth

by

separated only

a space equivalent

and the short caption for prophecy number

five.^'^

In this instance pictures four and five are conflated rather than combined.

Generally these two texts and pictures are held to represent Nicholas IV and
Celestine
las iiii

V respectively.

Henry's headline reads "Prophecia de papa Nicho-

de ordine minorum." Clearly Henry was not familiar with the tra-

dition of identifying the figure with a sickle and rose, or in this case angel,
as Celestine

V, and thus the headline for the next picture, number

here), identifies Celestine V.

From this

not correspond to the usual ones, and the sequence

popes, ending with Gregory

XI

totals

only fourteen

This "mistake" too can be ex-

(fol. 94"^).

plained by the appearance of a rose and sickle in both texts, but

the

meaning of the prophecies,

this figure

six (five

point onwards, the identifications do

it

distorts

since the identification of Celestine with

prefiguring the "angelic pope" to

come seems

to

have been

crucial interpretation in the other versions.

Lemer and

others see the missing fifteenth

manuscript by a unique drawing on folio

"Urbanus VI" and

in the

be a beaver:

^^

its

represented in this

is

is

the headline

drawing of an animal

artist

of the earHer pictures. The animal appears

characteristics

correspond to Albert the Great's descrip-

The commentary on

perhaps, although

as

At the top

lower left-hand section

by someone other than the

to

pope

95^^^^

the cardinal prophecies contains

Rehberg does not

no glossing of

this last

manuscript, this paragraph was not part of the prophecy being glossed and

paragraph;

of the Douce

refer to this paragraph in his discussion

addition to

its

prophecy one came when the "anonymous author" went back to the Leo Oracles to expand the
sequence of six or eight prophecies into fifteen. With the exception of the last sentence, and part
of the previous sentence, the first paragraph of prophecy one is not drawn from the
corresponding Leo oracle; the final paragraph, however, is based on the Leo oracle. On the
other hand, the "long form" of the prophecy is given in the Vatican 3822 copy, another early
witness.
''^

See below for version of the caption in the

Douce

manuscript.

by number, the common enumeration,

Christi and Douce, is used. Thus what appears in Corpus
a combination of four and five.
to the prophecies

^"

3816,

Unique,
fol.

that

32' (1448)

is,

among

shows

Note

as in all the

Christi as

also that in referring

manuscripts save Corpus

number

four

is

fourteenth-century manuscripts. Vatican Library,

a similar but not identical beaver as the final picture

described as

MS

Vat.

of the

lat.

series.

See Lerner, "Papstprophetien" in Lemer and Moynihan, Weissagungen; although I consulted a

copy of this two-volume work, my reference is to p. 28 of the typescript that Robert Lerner
very kindly sent me.

INTRODUCTION

48
tion of a beaver in
a

goose

De Animalibus

and forefeet Hke

an animal "with webbed hind feet Hke

as

a dog."^^

In a fragment of the Ascende calve sequence recorded in Henry's

foHo

and identified on the contents page simply

41"^

papis," the

last

named pope

lines refer to the series

is

as

Clement VI (1342-1352) and the

of popes culminating in

a final

hand on

"aUa prophecia de

pope

later

head-

identified with

the terrible beast of the Apocalypse.

Henry of Kirkestede's main

interest in the prophecies appears to

been the approach of the Last Things.

He

have

shows no awareness of the an-

pope theme or "renovatio mundi." Indeed, his identification of the

image of pope and cow or ox rather than the figure holding a sickle and
rose with Celestine V masks the angeHc theme by misplacing Celestine V,
gelic

the prototype of the angelic pope. Henry's concern

the succession of popes approaching the

final

is

rather to enumerate

drama.

The

death dates of

popes and the length of their pontificates have been added to the
prophecies in a hand which

could have been added

is

recognizably

after the

more

irregular

death of Gregory XI,

last five

and shaky. They

as also

the heading

"Urbanus VI" above the beaver. In his interpretation of the Ascende calve
sequence, the fourth pope after Clement VI, he beHeves, will be identified
with the terrible apocalyptic beast. This pope, is of course. Urban VI. Did

Henry

at

the close of his Hfe really beheve that

Urban VI was

the precursor

of Antichrist? Perhaps, but the beaver, rather than any one of the conventional

ways of representing the forms of the Antichrist

a puzzle. ^^ It

remains

could be that Henry added the headline to a blank

page because Urban was pope

at

the time and that the beaver

beaver and not a symbol of the Antichrist.

-'

Albert the Great:

Medieval
Medieval

&

Man

in the Apocalypse,

and

Renaissance Texts

the Beasts,

&

De AnimaUhus

(Books 22-26), trans. James

Studies vol. 47 (Binghamton, 1987), 90; see also

Bestiaries: Text, Image, Ideology

is

just a

J.

Scanlon,

Debra Hassig,

(Cambridge, 1995), 84-92 and figures 78-91.

Henry's interest in the Last Things, particularly in CCC 404, see Rouse, "Bostonus
Buriensis," 493. The illustrated Apocalypse v^as a genre very popular in England (and elsewhere
--

On

but not, significandy, in Italy) during the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries; as a result there
were a number of familiar and conventional ways to represent the Antichrist. If the artist had
been directed to draw an apocalyptic beast, he would have had at least four models to choose
from; on this point but with respect to the Ascende calve prophecies, see R. Freyhan, "Joachism
and the English Apocalypse," JoMwa/ of the Warburg and Courtauld Institutes 18 (1955): 211-244,
here 242-244. For discussions of illustrated Apocalypses and the representation of the Antichrist
in medieval art see Bernard McGinn, "Portraying Antichrist in the Middle Ages," in T\k Use and
Abuse ofBchatology in the Middle Ages, ed. W. Verbeke et al. (Leuven, 1988), 1-48; Richard K.
Emmerson, Antichrist in the Middle Ages: A Study of Medieval Apocalypticism, Art, and Literature
(Seatde, 1981); Peter H. Brieger, "The Trinit>' College Apocalypse: An Introduction and DePeter H. Brieger, translation of Anglo-Norman
2 parts (London, 1967), 1: 1-15; Jessie Poesch, "Antichrist Imagery in Anglo-French Apocalypse Manuscripts" (Ph.D. diss.. University of Pennsyl-

scription," in

Trinity College Apocalypse, ed.

Commentary by M. Dulong.
vania, 1966); see also n.

vol. in

44 below.

DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS
The

text recorded in this manuscript

very few unique readings, in

spite

is

49

most reUable one, containing

of the aberrations in order.

represents an early version of the Genus nequam prophecies.

well represent an early recension; not

clear that this

Leo

Oracles.

tainly

an early version, or

is

seems

also

It

the figure seated

one with

at least

clear that this version

by Henry, than were the

and pictures show

all

on a sarmake it

clear affinities to the

was read

differently, cer-

by the Riccardiana,

versions represented

Yale, Lunel, Monreale, and Vat.

units, the text

is,

and the form of picture twelve

a rock,

pictures as

the figures are popes, as in the later

all

manuscripts; the details of picture eleven, that

cophagus rather than

certainly

It

The

3819 manuscripts. For the

lat.

clear affinities

six

first

with the version of the pro-

phecies referred to in the cardinal or Orsini commentary.

Description of the Pictures

The
ber

pictures are
five

except
1.

numbered

number

six

and so on in

all

the manuscripts

one and the Douce manuscript.

this

(fol.

88"^)

pedestal,

Picture

number one shows

pope, standing on a small

wearing a chasuble and the papal

one hand holding

tiara,

To

large staff with cross, the other upraised as if in blessing.

this figure

is

a bear

pointed, here
2.

as

with four nursing young. The papal

elsewhere, in the old

tiara

the

left

is tall

of

and

style.

two shows a pope standing on a pedestal, wearing

chasuble and tiara, one hand holding a staff surmounted by a cross, the
(fol.

88^) Picture

other upraised in blessing. At the immediate

staff

To

with a banner.

left

the right of the figure

(fol. 89"^)

Picture three shows a

with nimbus

is

just

pope

above the pope's

in a short unbelted

gown. To the

of this figure

long

birds.

in chasuble

tiara.

At the

right

is

is

a snake -like serpent

is

with a dog's head, being attacked by two large

3.

num-

they appear in the manuscript. Picture

as

corresponds to picture

and

tiara.

left is a

An

eagle

smaller figure

unicorn with upraised

paws, facing the pope.

4.

(fol.

each

89") Picture four shows at the

is

figure,

foot,

bottom

but with no visible tonsure,

wears a long simple belted

is

a large head,

gown and

medallions: within

large, lightly

bearded
is

bare-

holds a sickle in his right

left.

with hair and beard arranged

serrated edge of a sickle.

two

to the right: this figure

hand, the figure of a winged angel in his

is

left

the bust of a king wearing a crown.

Above

the

main

like rays, resting

figure

on the

INTRODUCTION

50

5.

Picture five shows a

(fol. 90"^)

chasuble and

hand upraised
right,
6.

with

a pedestal

A cow

or ox with horns

wearing a

hand, with

left

to the figure's

is

face directed towards the pope.

its

Picture six shows a king at the right, holding his robes to his

(fol. 90'')

body.

in blessing.

pope standing on

staff with cross in his right

holding a

tiara,

To

the king's right

is

a bear

with open mouth, and

five suckling

cubs.
7.

Picture seven shows. a building, perhaps a church, with three

(fol. 91"^)

towers, but

below

no

cross,

building

is

windows but no doors. In the middle directly

hooded or contained within some

a head, either

of vessel, blowing upwards.

sort
8.

this

(fol.

91^) Picture eight shows on the far right a pope, wearing chasuble

and

tiara,

holding a

one hand and

staff with cross in

a scroll

(?)

in the

bottom is an animal, looking like a cross

mouth open, facing away firom the pope. To
two outstretched hands. Above the animal and

other. In the middle at the

between
the

left

dog and

a bear,

of the animal are

taking up considerable space are three long crossed

9.

10.

(fol.

is

92^) Picture ten shows a

on

The man

Above

the

the main figure's

one foot
11.

resting

and

chair or throne.

Below

no

man

a scroll

(?)

legs

below and

it

long

man and

left is a

dressed only in a long cloth firom

visible tonsure,

as it

To

(?).

is

bearded, barefoot, and

the figure's immediate right

wide, with a double-barred cross

is

rectangle

is

a six-pointed star in black.

To

small figure in a long loose robe, arms crossed,

on the sarcophagus.

Picture eleven shows an angel holding a tiara in one

(fol. 93"^)

with no

has

a rectangular sarcophagus

a rectangle, twice as

inside.

with banners.

an outstretched hand.

left is

waist to knee.
seated

empty

Picture nine shows a large

(fol. 92*^)

and to the

stafis

in the other,

more or

in front,

seated

less

but with a bear's head

at

on the

each end.

hand

torso of a beast

Two

dogs are just

back to back, dogs being distinguished firom bears

by the the shape and position of their

ears.

The dog

is

identical to the

animal in picture eight.

12.

(fol.

and

93^) Picture twelve shows

tiara,

blessing.

one hand holding

To

the pope's

left

one hand on the pope's

ending in

on the

a staff

and of equal

tiara,

modified J/ewr de

left a

with

pope, wearing chasuble

cross, the

size

is

other upraised in

an angel with a nimbus,

the other holding a standard or sceptre

lis.

DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS

ble

and

equal size
(fol.

seated

tiara,

holding a

14.

pope with nimbus, wearing a chasuon a bench, with one hand upraised, the other
book. Behind him is a decorated arras, held by an angel (of
with the pope) on either side.

Picture thirteen shows a

(fol. 94*^)

13.

94^) Picture fourteen shows a pope, wearing a chasuble and

mitre, holding a

one hand and a book

in

tall tiara

in the other.

950 Picture fifteen, if it in fact does belong to the series, apparently is drawn by a second artist. It shows an animal, a beaver, with
webbed hind feet and a flat tail. The animal is not centered on the

15.

(fol.

page, rather

it is

in the

lower

of the page, facing the inner margin,

left

with either whiskers or rays coming firom

MS Douce

D. Oxford, Bodleian LroRARY,

Descriptions:

Douce, Esq.
a table

Catalogue of Printed Books

to the

muzzle.

its

Bequeathed by Francis

10-12

Bodleian Library (Oxford, 1840), vol. 2,

of contents;

Summary Catalogue

Alexander, Illuminated Manuscripts

O. Pacht and J.J.G.

in the Bodleian Library

1973), vol. 3, 45, no. 487; Lemer,

"On

Montague Rhodes James, The

for

of Western Manuscripts in the

Bodleian Library (Oxford, 1897), vol. 4, 516-517;

nance:

88, fols. 140^-146^

(Oxford,

the Origins," 633. Prove-

Ancient Libraries of Canterbury

and Dover (Cambridge, 1903), 290, no. 70.

The Genus nequam

a large miscellany,

prophecies occupy a very small part, seven

215 x 165 millimeters, written on paper in

thirteenth- and late thirteenth-early fourteenth-century hands.

folios,

of

a number of
The calendar

which opens the volume, and which must have been part of another volume at one time, is dated 1336, but much of the rest of the volume seems

more

likely to

be

later thirteenth

divides this manuscript into five

but, apart

apart

from

parts,

The

catalogue

beginning with the calendar,

few mutilated pages, missing pages, and

interpolations,

and

from the preliminaries, the book has the look of a whole. ^'^

Parts B,

^^

or early fourteenth century.

uneven

C, and

may once have been

Except for the decoration on

similar in style. See below, n. 25.

folios

The

a part

of the same volume; the

50-51, the decorated

decorated

initials in

initials

and

flourishes are very

the second bestiary and elsewhere are

Genus nequam prophecies section. The pictures in the first bestiary are
those in the second, and there are, as well, differences in the flourishes
of the decorated initials; on EngUsh and French styles of pen flourishing, see Sonia Scott-

similar to those in the

more accompUshed than

Fleming,

Ttie Analysis of

elsewhere.

Pen Flourishing

in Thirteenth-Century Manuscripts

(Leiden, 1989), 25 and

INTRODUCTION

52

testimony of the Catalogue of the Abbey of

St.

Augustine gives evidence

of the manuscript containing the Genus nequam prophecies

part of that Hbrary shortly before 1497. The table of contents in

that the section

was

(E)

Abbey catalogue corresponds to items nine through twenty-nine in the

Douce catalogue, that is, foHos 68-154.^"^ Thus the manuscript can be divided into two parts, one of which we know was a unit before 1497. There
are, as well, some connections between the two parts. The decorated initials
are in a number of instances very similar, although it is very clear that the
artist of the bestiary in part one is considerably more accomplished than the
the

illustrator

of the bestiary in part

The prophecies
The heading is the

two.^''

themselves begin on folio 140^ with no preliminaries.

caption for the

first

prophecy: "Ypocrisis habundabit.

malorum." The two-and-one-half Hne

Incipit principium

opening word of each prophecy

are alternating blue

and

the

initials for

red,

and

are lightly

decorated with flourishes, with touches of blue and red wash. Within each

prophecy, division signs (paragraph

ings

on the

sides

of pages,

as

The
stand

and

on

as

some Hne ruHngs, and the upper edge

of trimming. The figures are outlined

with pale washes of red, blue, green, and

filled in

illustrations

themselves

show no

particular finesse: the

light

brown.

main

figures

on Hghtly defined ground Hues, and the integraeach image is awkwardly managed.^^' In all, the illus-

small pedestals or

tion of the parts in

show htde evidence of

trations

blue and red or are

signs

well

of the manuscript shows some

in ink

signs) are alternately

with pale washes of of color. There are remnants of marginal rul-

filled in

the professional miniaturist, and they

may

well in fact have been drawn by the scribe.

The manuscript
within the
a recent

termini,

is

undoubtedly of EngHsh

origin;

1277-1320, suggested by Lemer,

is

determining

more

a date

difficult.^'^

In

bibUography, "Manuscripts of Western Medieval Bestiary Ver-

sions," the bestiary in the

longing to the

part

first

of

manuscript

this

Second Family version

(principally

is

identified as be-

thirteenth-century

manuscripts), and the bestiary in the second part of Douce 88 to the Third

-''
I was able to check the description in James, Ancient Libraries, giving the notations in the
"Catalogue of the Abbey of St. Augustine," against the Bodleian Library's copy of this catalogue.
-''

For Part

2,

compare the decorated

-''

-^

The

illustrations for the bestiary

Lemer,

Rehberg

"On

on

on folio ST with that beginning

on foHo 73' with that in picture six.

initial /

the Genus nequam prophecies; also the animal

folios

70^-115' are also crudely done.

the Origins," 633; see Rehberg,

follows Lerner's dating of the

Douce

unit four of

MS

" 'Kardinalsorakel',"

and assumes therefore

61-70, 97-104.

of
popes to the prophecies happened earlier in England than in. Italy (102). See Rehberg, " 'Kardinalsorakel'," 65-67, for correspondences between the pictures associated with the cardinal prophecies and the first six pictures in the Douce MS.
that the addition

DESCRI PTION OF MANUSCRIPTS

Family version

(all

manuscripts are thirteenth and fourteenth century) .^^

Perhaps a detailed analysis of the

row
The

the dates for the

Douce

five

manuscripts in this group might nar-

version.

version of the Genus nequam prophecies, text and image, in this

manuscript

On

53^

almost identical with that in the Corpus Christi manuscript.

is

the basis of textual and iconographic evidence, neither

other, but both

must be based on

important features that distinguish this version

from

is

copy of the

There

a very similar exemplar.

of C:

that

are

two

1)

the

presentation of unit one, including the form of the caption, a detail of the

iconography, and the addition of a short verse above the image,

to

D; and

form

D gives the long form

2)

of the captions

(as

is

unique

opposed to the short

in C).

The
ing the

picture for unit one shows five suckling cubs in D, four in C,

Douce

to in the

Douce

commentary on the

cardinal prophecies.

scribe also adds a brief verse

which, according to Lemer,

and the pope

mak-

version, at least in this instance, closer to the version referred

is

is

on the

known

identified as Nicholas

Above

the image, the

staff, inc.

In baculi forma,

solely firom another English MS,^'^

III.

the long and short forms of the motto in

ally constitutes

pastoral

For unit one the arrangement of

is

also

unique to

the amplification, "Ypocrisis habundabit,"

the text and set off by pointing.

"Incipit principium

What

is

is

it:

what usu-

centered above

apparently the original short form,

malorum," heavily abbreviated,

is

squeezed into the

remaining space between "habundabit" and the right margin.

At

this point, at least,

dating of this version.

only the form of the captions gives clues to the

The long form of

the captions was in circulation

before 1317, for Pipini makes reference to them.

The

short

form of the

caption must be the earlier version: the Leo Oracles have only one-word captions; the

commentary on

only, the Visio

fratris

the cardinal prophecies refers to the short form

Johannis makes

no reference

long; the Liber de Flore (ca. 1304/1305) refers to

form of the captions then would suggest

for the version recorded in

a date

to the captions, short or

two of the short forms. The

no earlier than 13041305

D, unless the longer forms were added

later.

Willene B. Clark and Meradith T. McMunn, eds., Birds and Beasts of the Middle Aj^es: Vie
and its Legacy (Philadelphia, 1989), 197-200, the list of manuscripts based in part on
Florence McCulloch, Medieval Latin and French Bestiaries (Chapel Hill, 1962); see also Clark and
McMunn, "Bibliography of Bestiary Studies Since 1962," Birds and Beasts, 205-214; see also
-"

Bestiary

Hassig, Medieval Bestiaries; and see above, n. 23 for similarities between decorated
second bestiary with those in the Genus nequam section.
'^

Lerner,

"On

the Origins," 633.

initials in

the

INTRODUCTION

54

For the most part the Douce

scripts

scribe

by leaving

seems to distinguish the two. parts of

by a
which have the long form of the caption

the captions, either

a space or

period.

The

generally

distinction, but treat the caption as a single sentence.

dence to assume that these captions were added

other

manu-

do not make

There

is

no firm

this

evi-

even though the

later,

longer form of the caption on occasion has a tacked-on look, particularly in

units

one and

eight.

For unit

and long forms, while cen-

eight, the short

tered in the space above the text, are not quite

form

is

centered in the space above the

caption for unit five
all

on the same

line.

The long

omitted entirely for unit two, and the single word "Sanguis"

would

On

text.

is

the other hand, the form of the

suggest the scribe had access to the long

form

along, for although the texts of units four and five are run together, the

scribe has

no

accommodating the seven-word

trouble

in this instance, the

one-word caption

by pointing, the

"Elatio paupertatis" followed

caption. Furthermore,

has been expanded

rest

from "Elatio"

of the

caption,"^"

to

and

rubrication marking the beginning of the text of unit five.

The

question remains: were the longer forms added on later or were

they a part of the version the

evidence

is

scribe records firom the beginning?

The

inconclusive, but the physical evidence, the pattern of centering

main

the captions above the

text, apart firom the instances

eight, points to the latter conclusion.

The

of units one and

caption for unit five

is

important

no problem accommodating the

long form of the caption, and the rubrication marking the main text is indented fourteen spaces from the margin. If the scribe had simply left space
between the two run-on texts, and then had filled in that space with the
captions, one would have expected the rubrication for the main text to
have begun a line or to have been indented less deeply.
here, for, as noted above, the scribe has

Lemer
exemplars,

Douce

has argued that the

i.e.,

scribe

must have worked firom two

one with short captions and one with the long form. Al-

though the evidence

is

not adequate to

settle

the question with certainty,

the form of the caption in unit five, an important textual variant in unit

eleven (the reading of "virtus" for "unctus"), and the differences between
the

two

series

exemplar.

It

of images (they are not simply additions),

does seem

clear,

all

suggest a single

however, that the Douce scribe did not

understand the significance of the longer captions, particularly that of caption five.

The longer form of

this

caption

is

usually read as pointing to

Celestine V; yet the iconography of the conflated images of units four and

^**

One

detail

of caption

five links

with

L:

gives "gulae concupiscenda" for "castrimargja."

both read "gule" for "castrimargie"; DuCange

DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS
both

five (in

and D) certainly gives no indication

55

that the copyist knew^

of the connection betv^een the text and image and Celestine V.

The

exemplar must, however, have looked very

scribe's

two

the version in C. Except for

prophecy

Corpus

eleven,-''

all

one

in

much Hke

prophecy one and one in

the other textual differences are minor, and, like

Douce

Christi 404,

readings,

one

presents a "pristine" version of the text,

with very few unique readings. Douce

also shares

with Corpus Christi 404

the peculiarities of arrangement, both of text and picture, noted in the description of

Corpus

Christi 404.

Apart firom the difference noted in unit one, the images in the Corpus
Christi

and Douce manuscripts are very

similar. Several

the content of the pictures, however, deserve notice:

tiara in picture three has a cross

copy has a nimbus, but no

cloud, holding the

tiara,

next to

it

tiara

is

differences in

the eagle atop the

(the eagle in the

Corpus

twelve the angel

cross); 2) in picture

and above the

minor

1)

an eagle in

flight (there

cloud or eagle in the Corpus Christi copy, and the angel holds a
a scroll).

Both the

Christi

sits

on a
is no

tiara

and

and the

cross in picture three (with a small variation)

eagle in picture twelve are elements found in the corresponding pictures

Leo

the

Leo Oracles than

The

Douce

Oracles, placing the

is

the Corpus Christi version.

other differences between the two

of style. Although the pictures

ters

occasion

more decoration than

Christi 404,

i.e.,

of

version, then, marginally closer to the

in

sets

Douce

of pictures are mostly mat-

are crudely drawn, there

in the corresponding pictures in

is

on

Corpus

the pedestals, as well as the sarcophagus in picture ten, are

decorated in Douce, plain in Corpus Christi 404.

In sum, then, there

is little

gizer read these prophecies.

nor

is

indication of how the scribe or the antholo-

There

is

no

particular order to the manuscript

there any apparent principle of arrangement, and there

the manuscript as a
ticular to tell us

whole or

why

in the presentation

the scribe copied

is

nothing in

of the prophecies in par-

them out or how he read

them.-'^

For prophecy one, see above p. 22. Douce adds "sicut adulatores" to the sentence "Sicut
nutris novas et habeas istos in medio tempestatum." In prophecy eleven, Douce reads, "Et revelabitur virtus" where Corpus Christi 404 reads "Et revelabitur utictus."
^'

autem bene manens canes

'"

Could

it

be

that

he was simply attracted to the animals represented in the

pictures, as a

curiosity similar to the marvels of the world, represented elsewhere in the manuscript?

On recent

medieval miscellanies, particularly discussions on order and coherence, see Barbara A.

Shailor, "A Cataloger's View," in 77ie Whole Book, ed. Stephen G. Nichols and Siegfried Wenzel, 153-167.
interest in

INTRODUCTION

56

Description of the Pictures

See description of Corpus Christi 404: differences in content are noted

below.
picture one:

five suckling bears in

picture three:

Douce, four

in

CC

the right of the eagle in

cross to

404.

Douce and no

nimbus,

what may be

the pope holds

picture nine:

CC

scroll in

pope's

left in

Douce,

a large seal in

two hands, palms extended,

404;

Douce (extended toward

and to the pope's

are at the

the inner margin)

right in

CC

cloud in

Douce and

404 (extended towards

the animal),

picture twelve:

the angel
(?)
is

The

effect

no

bird in

of three other images

that in the
result

Corpus

picture four/five:

CC
is

upper

left

is

an eagle

404.

slightly different in the

the severed head in the

Douce copy firom

may be simply a

Douce copy

has hair similar to

CC

of the other figure in the image; the head in

404 has
the

there

of the picture where there

competence:

artist's

that

six:

on

Christi copy, although this difference

of style or the

picture

sits

in flight in the

hair like flames.

cow

Douce copy is positioned differently, and

more threatening; in the CC

in the

the effect could be seen as

404 copy,
picture seven:

all

four feet are

on the ground

line.

the position of the king's head and right hand are differ-

ent in Douce, inclining towards the bear and young.

And, of course, there

Corpus

Christi 404.

is

no beaver on an

(Numbering

represented, rather than the

F.

is

that

additional

of the units

numbering unique

Florence, Biblioteca Riccardiana,

Description: S.

(Rome,

Morpurgo,

1893), Vol.

1,

as

leaf,

as

there

is

to this group.)

MS

1222B, fols.

1*^-8^

Indici e Cataloghi 15, Biblioteca Riccardiana

fasc.

4,

in

they are generally

293; Maria Luisa Scuricini Greco,

Miniature riccardiane (Florence, 1958), 213214; Gosbert Schiissler,

"Reform und Eschatologie in einer Vaticinienhandschrift des friihen

MS. 1222B der BibHoteca Riccardiana in Florenz," in

Trecento:

Ernst Ullmann, Von der Macht der Bilder (Leipzig, 1983), 39-53.

DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS

57^

This manuscript of eight pages measures 210 x 145 milHmeters and has
a

damaged

Of

page.

first

ItaHan origin,

it

bears

no

on

title

although "profezie dell'Abate Giochimo" has been added in

page,

its first

modem hand.

With

the exception of page one, the text occupies the top third of each

page;

on the lower two-thirds

is

roughly drawn picture. There are no

captions or headings.

Riccardiana

the only fourteenth-century manuscript under considera-

is

of the popes and/or descriptions of the

tion to include identifications

trations

main

appended to the

text.

sive hand.

1362).

There

The

last

seems

It

text

and apparently

in the

are secondary identifications

pope

identified

by

hand

this later

of these

is

of the

as that

much

later cur-

Innocent VI (1352-

assume that the popes were identified by the

fair to

hand through Benedict XI and perhaps Clement

on how one

same hand

of popes in a

interprets the abbreviation

identifications

were erased

illus-

earlier

(1305-1314), depending

above picture

eight,

partially or fully as the

and

some

that

second glossator

sought to bring them up to date, omitting some popes in the historical se-

quence

in order to

The hand
some of

end with Innocent VI.

a regular

is

part of the text.

The

some of the

as

early part

smooth

were not

as

initials

They

are

awkwardly drawn and

with no decoration. The built-up

a letter at least a line

a regular size.

The

and

identifications

diately follow the text.

pro-

end of some of the

with greens and pale reds predominating. The

built-up two-line

they actually appear, one would be tempted to say

the pictures were executed by the scribe.

lightly colored in

main

the

is

of correspondence between

for the lack

descriptions of the pictures added at the

and the pictures

lowed by

of the century, although

in execution as

show no evidence of being done by

pictures

fessional illuminator; if it

texts

one of the

the identifications are not

The

and then the

a half high,

initials are

initial is fol-

assume

letters

and any description of the pictures imme-

secondary,

written in

later, identifications are

next to the illustrations in whatever space was available.

The

chief characteristic of this scribe

what he was copying.

On

is

his

attempt to interpret or gloss

occasion, he inserts a vel followed

or explanatory clause. In text

reads "Vide iterum alienum

number

modum

five, for

existentis falcem

manu
quam

qui est manna, vel hoc interpretatur idest quid est hoc

tence

all

fert."

The

italicized

words

by

example, the

a paraphrase

magnam

erit

et

miraculum

are this scribe's addition. In this

the other early witnesses read "existentis

sentence

first

modum";

alone transposes these words. In the remainder of text

five,

rosam

magnum

same sen-

Riccardiana
except for

reading "Tres tres annos" for "tres autem annos" and "vives" for "vivens"
in the last sentence,

none of Riccardiana's other readings

is

unique. Thus,

INTRODUCTION

58

although Riccardiana, along with Yale, Marston 225, has

number of

greatest

curately reflect the

others. In the last

variant readings, the statistical

ways

is

The "Tres

is

annos" for "Tres autem

probably

complex,

unique reading of "vives" (unique, that

the reading of "vives" in the

On

prophecies (V:116).

autem annos vives"

is

The

error.

the above instance, the

of the nine copies) agrees with

commentary on the cardinal

commentary quotes "Tres
annos vives." A number of other

unit of the

the other hand, the

significant than others,

connect the Riccardiana copy

The most

to the text quoted in the commentary.

striking

example

reading of "collateralis" in the opening Une of unit four (cf IV:82),

Iconographic evidence,

earlier.^-^

annos,"

tres

an error in copying.

for, as in

is,

rather than "Tres tres

some more

readings,

fifth

makes two

elsewhere a single sentence by changing

tres

modum"

textual evidence here

from the

differ

scribe

of the textual evidence, might or might not be an

transposition of "existentis

The

ac-

example cited above, the Riccardiana

"vivens" to "vives."
rest

the

which Riccardiana's readings

in

sentences from the sentence that

given the

statistically

summary does not

connects

as well,

mentary, particularly for images one, two, and

this

copy

is

the

as

noted

to the

com-

three.-^"*

The Riccardiana scribe apparently identified the popes through Benedict

XI (1303-1304) and perhaps through Clement V (1305-1314), although the
identifications for both Boniface VIII and Benedict XI have been partially
erased. Above picture number eight, that of a besieged city, is an abbreviation: .IT}. (5 -^^ There are no further identifications until picture number
eleven,

which

picture

number

ovibus ante et

reads "papa nudus," perhaps simply a description.-^^' For

twelve, the identification or description reads "papa

cum

cum

metria in manu,"-^^ a description which does not cor-

respond to the image below

it.

Above

picture

number

thirteen

is

"papa

coronatus ab angelo," which does correspond to the picture represented

below. Text and picture correspond in number fourteen,

^^

''*

^^

as

the description

See above, "Relation of MSS," pp. 28-29.

See Rehberg, " 'Kardinalsorakel'," 68-69, on

Here

am

this point.

of John Monfasani, and to him as weU for doublechecking my notes on the erasures in the manuscript when he was in Florence. The first letter
or symbol in this group is very similar (although slighdy more angular) to the uppercase "M" in

two

unit
lines

(fol. 1"),

grateful for the opinion

the

"M"

in "Miserabiliter";

within the space of the

"Cele.stine
^''

see above,
^^

V," unit

Hugh
ante

letter.

Cf

it

lacks only the distinctive decoration

the second letter with the

"V"

of vertical
of

in the identification

five (fol. 3').

of Novocastro

also identifies this figure as

"The Prophecies," n. 6.
or autem? The word is abbreviated and

tween the abbreviations

for ante

and autem, but in

"papa nudus"

thus there

this case

is

{Tractatus, Lib.

II,

cap. 28);

the possibility of confusion be-

the abbreviation

is

consistent with the

abbreviations for autem elsewhere in the manuscript, thus requiring editorial emendation here.

DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS

cum duobus angelis." The description in number fifteen reads

manu et cum metria," although the pope in the picture

reads "papa

cum

"papa

59

libro in

holds, instead of a book, a staff terminating in the episcopal cross. -^^

There

no mention of the curious animal with human face and pecuHar headdress
at the bottom left of the page.
The discrepancies between image and description in prophecies twelve
and fifteen constitute a puzzle. The description in number twelve notes a
is

pope with sheep; the image shows an angel, holding a papal tiara, above a
sarcophagus surmounted by an arrangement of two arcs with four animal
heads emitting flames or
is

of or was looking

And

if such

rays.

Unless the animal heads are those of sheep,

avoid the conclusion that the Riccardiana scribe either

difficult to

at a different picture

were the

case,

was

it

than the one drawn below

a picture represented

it

knew

this text.

by none of the other

fourteenth-century witnesses. Other fourteenth-century versions of this pic-

do show

ture

pope holding

a tiara

over the heads of animals, in two in-

stances over four rabbits, but usually over a combination of bears

Fifteenth-century versions routinely

show

sheep.

The image

as

and dogs.

drawn

in

Riccardiana has strong connections to that in both the Corpus Christi and

Douce
Leo

manuscripts

as

well

as to

the image in the Lambecius version of the

Oracles.

All evidence then points to the execution of this manuscript in the early

of the fourteenth century, no

part

picture eight refers to

The

scribe's descriptions

plar, and, at least for

is

that the

same

later

Clement V, and

of pictures twelve and

some of the

scribe writing at a later

is

date"^*^

the case, however,

is

if the

abbreviation above

1304-1305,

if it

fifteen suggest

pictures, another.

hand of the descriptions

lows. If such

than 1314,
as early as

An

somewhat

does not.

one exem-

additional possibility

later

one, or even the

and "correcting" the image which

why

not "correct"

as

fol-

well the image in

picture four?

As

far as

the pictures are concerned, this manuscript provides a bridge

between the version of the Genus nequam prophecies witnessed by the

Corpus
of the

^"

Christi

and Douce manuscripts and almost

Millet and

Rigaux ("Aux

substitution because the sceptre

*'

tions
et

all

of English manuscripts in

distinctive features

the others.
its

It

origines," 140) suggest that the painter deliberately

is

more

visible sign

has

one

version of picture

made

this

of power.

me that the main hand and the hand of the descripbe one and the same. The description for number twelve, "papa cum ovibus ante
metria in manu," is in a shghdy smaller script than that of the text before it, suggesting,

Again, John Monfasani agrees with

seem

cum

to

fit it in the space available after the picture was drawn. The placement
of the description above picture fourteen, "papa cum duobus angelis," also suggests it might have
been added in the space available after the picture was executed.

perhaps, that the scribe

INTRODUCTION

60

twelve; yet the description of picture twelve, apart from the sheep, corres-

ponds to

that in the other manuscripts. For picture eleven, the Riccardiana

manuscript, unlike the two English ones, shows a nude figure emerging

from

a cave,

which

identified as the "papa nudus." This change, along

is

with the identification of the figure in picture number

V,

five as Celestine

points to an interpretation of pictures and texts different from that of the

two English
emphasis on

manuscripts. Here there

a Franciscan resonance,

is

the angelic pope missing in the other

two."^^'

There

the addition of the curious beast in picture fifteen, with the

on

christ"

unusual, and
tations

torso.

its

The form

of Antichrist

word

"anti-

beast takes, as noted elsewhere,

this

in the illustrated Apocalypses

manuscript

If this

and an
as well,

is

not drawn from the considerable repertoire of represen-

is

Lamb of God.

an inverse image of the

features

is,

is

of the period; rather

13041305, then

as early as

of a Franciscan iconography

it is

"^^

it is

(in picture eleven)

the

to present

first

and to represent the

which was to become a regular feature, in picture fifteen.

The evidence of the Lunel manuscript provides a sUghtly different version
apocalyptic beast,

of the evolution of the beast

in picture fifteen

and would suggest a

later

date for the Riccardiana version, a date closer to 1314."^^

Description of the Pictures

1.

1"^)

(fol.

Picture one occupies the lower right-hand

damaged

first

2.

style,

here

book.

To

(fol.

^"

as

To

The

parts

partial figure

elsewhere); one

the right

1^) Picture

book.

two

page.

The

integrated.

a bear

is

two shows

the right

birds attacking

is

its

of the pope wears the papal

arm

tiara (old

outstretched, the other holds a

is

with youn^.
a

pope

in chasuble

a snake -like serpent

head and

and

holding a

tiara,

with knots in

its

middle,

eyes.

See above, "Relation of Manuscripts,"

n.

23:

"^

See below, "Picture Tradition," 111-114.

''-

Lerner,

this

resonance

is

enhanced by the
of the figure

V and by the identification

in picture eleven with "papa nudus." See also Schussler,

"On

the

of the drawing are separate rather than

identification of the figure in picture five with Celestine

work on

comer of

"Reform und

Eschatologie," 44-45.

the Origins," 628, 634, prefers the earlier date, 1304-1305; Rehberg's recent

("Reform und Eschacopy to sometime after the pontificate of Benedict XI (1303-1304) and before that of Clement V (1305-1314). There is no background decoration in the Florentine manuscript's miniatures, so the beast could have been a later addition
to the image, added perhaps at the same time the first set of "corrected" identifications were
made. No erasure would have been required.
the cardinal prophecies supports the earlier date as well; Schiissler

tologie," 42) follows

Grundmann

in dating this

DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS
3.

(fol.

T)

and

tiara

is

pope

Picture three shows a

in the center,

with an eagle perched on top of the

of equal

a figure

To

ing the pope.

is

tiara.

wearing chasuble

To

the pope's right

hands outstretched and touch-

size in secular dress,

the pope's right

61

a unicorn,

with horn touching the

pope's eye.
4.

(fol.

2") Picture four

with

a large

Below

this

decorated goblet-shaped object

a large

curved piece and within the vessel

and bearded
5.

shows

way over

curved piece extending three-quarters of the

is

it.

the bust of a tonsured

figure.

Picture five shows a tonsured and bearded figure, dressed in a

(fol. 3"^)

robe with a V-necked tunic, holding a sickle in one hand and a cluster

of five roses (described by the scribe

with nimbus
6.

(fol. 3"')

is

at

as

Picture six shows a

pope wearing chasuble and

tiara.

pope's right and constituting two-thirds of the image

marked-off rectangular space. In the lower portion of

cow

An

manna) in the other.

angel

the figure's shoulder.

or ox with horns and perhaps a

human

is

this

To
a

the

large

space

is

face turned towards the

viewer. At the top and above the upper line of the rectangle are busts

of two
7.

figures,

a mitre.

Picture seven shows a large figure of a pope wearing chasuble

(fol. 4"^)

and

each wearing

To

tiara.

the

left is

the smaller figure of a bear and

suckling

its

cub.
8.

(fol. 4'')

in a

Picture eight shows a besieged fortress or city, with a figure

tower dropping rocks firom

"breath" or rays directed

Above
9.

At the bottom

two symbols or

key

right

is

head with

Q^

abbreviations:

^^

Picture nine shows a

(fol.

one hand and

in

Picture ten shows another crudely

5^)

similar in overall shape to the

may be

11.

it.

the fortress-city, again very crudely drawn.

pope wearing chasuble and tiara, holding

book or a scroll in the other. To the side is
a fox, standing on its hind legs, with a key balanced on its head and
holding a banner with a large rectangular cross on it.
(fol. 5"^)

10.

the image are

at

background of hills.

the image

is

toward the

fortress-city.

(fol. 6*^)

one

in picture eight

To one

a shield pierced

by

drawn

side

and

fortress

or city

but against what

in the

upper comer of

three outstretched arms directed

Picture eleven shows a naked

man emerging from

drawn cave of rocks, arms awkwardly turned about

himself.

roughly

The man

INTRODUCTION

62
bearded but with no

is

a short belted robe;

second figure
12.

is

it

visible tonsure.
is

To

the side

clear this figure has

no

is

a figure

tonsure.

wearing

Above

the

a six-pointed star.

(fol. 6'')

Picture twelve shows a rectangular sarcophagus, surmounted

by two

large

curved pieces (or

arcs)

ending in animal heads with

well-defined muzzles or faces. Their mouths are open and apparently

emit flames. In the middle of the curve

ing a papal

is

an angel with nimbus, hold-

one hand; the other hand

tiara in

is

extended in blessing or

a pointing gesture.

13.

(fol.

T)

and

tiara,

Picture thirteen shows, to one side, a

crowned by
14.

T)

(fol.

pope wearing

a large angel in a robe

Picture fourteen shows a

a chasuble

The pope

kneeling, hands extended in prayer.

is

being

and with nimbus.

pope wearing chasuble and

apparently kneeling, facing the viewer, hands together.

tiara,

The pope

is

being crowned by two angels, both with nimbus, both in simple

robes,
tiara

one bearing

the end of the text.

15.

(fol. ^^)

one shoulder. Above the

The same symbol occurs at

a large simple cross against

the symbol or abbreviation"3/7

is

'

Picture fifteen shows a

pope wearing chasuble and

extended, taking up the width of the page.

hand and
is

a cross

an animal with

human

with

face,

symbol or abbreviation ^

J^T)

picture eight, noted above).

L.

its

a headdress or

torso.

Above

(similar to

tiara,

arms

holds a tiara in one

with three crossbars in the other.

with "anti-christ" lettered on

(?)

He

To the bottom left

crown often horns

the pope's tiara

is

the

one of the symbols above

LUNEL, BiBLIOTHEQUE DE LOUIS

BiBLIOTHlfeQUE MUNICIPALE,

MS

7,

MEDARD A LA

FOLS.

4^^-19'',

22^

Description: Catalogue General des Manuscrits des Bibliotheques Publiques

de France (Paris,
scrits

in

La

1886

enlumines de

la

),

vol. 31, 168. Francois Avril, "Les

collection

Bibliotheque de Louis

Medard

Midard

cl

a la

manu-

bibliotheque de Lunel,"

Lunel (Montpellier, 1987), 163-

168. Provenance: Southern France, perhaps Avignon, 1315-1320 (Avril);

Library of Louis Medard; given to the BibHotheque Municipale,

Lunel, by Jean-Louis

Medard

This manuscript

two

is

in

in 1834.

parts: the first part contains the

Genus nequam

prophecies, followed by a series of thirteenth-century texts, including the

DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS
pseudo-Hildegard "Insurgent gentes," and
Fiore,

"In die

inc.

a different hand, a

The

title

page

it

I'')

briefly

to the period

is

also attributed to

sixteenth century or

Joachim of Fiore.

The manuscript

later.

by Francois Avril ("Manuscrits enlumines"),

1315-1320. The

first

section

is

written

has

who

on vellum, the

suggests that the

two

although perhaps contemporary, were executed separately and

later

second section (beginning

parts,

Joachim of

a text attributed to

elevabitur draco repletus furore," and the second, in

group of prophecies

(folio

been described
dates

ilia

63

fol.

23^)

on paper, which

bound together."^-^
The set of Genus nequam prophecies

begins on folio

3"^,

"Incipit liber

prophetiarum papalium," followed by the caption "Ypocrisia habundabit,"

On

then "Liber primus," and the text of prophecy number one.

a full-page

Nicholas
the

image of a pope and three

III.

Some

bottom and

19*^) is

folio 4^

is

image

as

bears, identified within the

notes in Latin and in a later hand have been added to

side

of the page. At the bottom of picture

the line, in red, "Explicit liber

fifteen (foHo

On

ymaginum papaHum."

folio 19^

begins the series of texts including the pseudo-Hildegard and Joachite

prophecies.

The "In

what

Monreale and Vatican (3819) manuscripts

in the

die

ilia

elevabitur draco repletus" text

ture of the Genus nequam sequence, an animal with a

a

crown, usually identified

as

is

is

followed by

the sixteenth pic-

human

face,

wearing

the Antichrist.

With the exception of prophecy and picture number one, each of

which takes up a full page, all the prophecies are arranged in the same way
on the page: caption in red, decorated initial, text, and picture below the
text.
as

Five of the pictures have substantial borders with images of grotesques,

does the text of prophecy one.

shows two headless winged

large

crowned head with three

This same head

"angelic"

''

my

is

The border of picture

beasts facing
faces,

one

one another;

one, for instance,

in the center

face to each side

and one

repeated in the border of picture eleven, the

is

frontal.

first

of the

popes."^"^

Avril, "Manuscrits enlumines," 164.

(I

am

grateful to

Robert Lemer

for calling this article

second group, perhaps in several hands, includes a number of Joachite

prophecies, including copies of three short prophecies found on fols. 19^-20^ in the first part as
well as a crude copy of the animal with crown and human face. It also has a number of blank
pages. The foliation doubles 19, but as the second fol. 19 is blank and the next text is on the
folio numbered 20, this enumeration is followed.
to

^^

attention.) This

There

decorations.

is some uncertainty as to the significance of the various elements in the border

Robert Calkins thinks that they are purely decorative; for a contrasting view of

border decoration in general, see Michael Camille, Imaf^e oti the Edge: Tfie Margins of Medieval Art
(Cambridge, Mass., 1992), 9 and elsewhere. The same artist undoubtedly did miniature, border
and decorated initial, and perhaps the rubrication (the caption above the text). The border is
integrated into the miniature, separated only by lurrow bands.

The

pattern of decoration

makes

INTRODUCTION

64

The hand

is

a clear

one and easy to

but on the whole, although

text,

it is

read.
a text

There

are several lacunae in the

with a

fair

number of unique

readings, these tend to be omissions and/or erroneous readings.

the manuscript

(V=3819)

is

related iconographically to the

Monreale

(P)

Although

and Vatican

witnesses, the Lunel version does not share additions to the texts

P and V, nor the omissions characteristic of the Monreale and

Paris (N) manuscripts. For a number of prophecies there are two sets of
captions, one at the head of the text executed by the scribe, and a second,
found

in

contained within the picture and presumably executed by the

Both captions

are

'^^

artist.

with one exception the long form, rather than the short,

but they are not always

identical. In several instances the captions

texts share unusual readings

with the Oxford manuscript

(D),'^^'

above the
while the

caption within the picture gives the version found in the Monreale, Paris,

and Vatican (3819) manuscripts (NPV). In two instances

(the captions for

units nine

and

similarities

with the captions in the Monreale and Paris copies. "^^ The only

ten), the short

distinctive features

of the text

portion of the captions shares important

are the additions, "liber secundus," "liber ter-

cius," etc., to the captions, the

two

versions of the captions, and the explicit

the first twenty-two folios a unit, even though the end of the Getius nequam sequence is marked
by an explicit on foho 19^ Mary Alberi suggested to me a connection between this three-headed
image and the magician Hermes Trismegistus. Michael Camille, Gothic Idol, 271-277, notes the
association of a similar image with the Templars, and accusations of idolatry brought against
them. See also Freyhan, "Joachism and the English Apocalypse" (214), who comments on the
significance of two-headed figures in the Alexander Apocalypse ("denoting the apocalyptic and
the historical meaning"), as well as on the tradition of a type of Antichrist with three heads, "a
regular feature in the Bible Moralisce" (224, n. 4); for more on the three-headed Antichrist figure,
see Rosemary Muir Wright, Art and Antichrist in Medieval Europe (Manchester and New York,
1995): the "three-headed Antichrist may have derived its formula from pagan images of Janus
and guardian gods, but it expressed above all, the all-seeing and overtly human aspect of the

Devil sent to operate in historical time, just

precursors had operated in biblical times"

as his

Wright and others note as well the visual

ing three heads stemming from the same neck,
(109).

"which portrayed the Godhead as havsymbol of the three persons of the Trinity"

tradition
as a

(99-100); finally, see Ruth Mellinkoff, Outcasts: Signs of Otherness in Northern European Art of the
Late Middle Ages (Berkeley, 1993), 1:93: here a three-faced head wearing a crown, identified as

member of

Norwich Jewish community (see fig. III. 125, Caricature of Norwich Jews.
of the Issues of the Exchequer of 1233. London. Public Record Office); see
Wright, Art and Antichrist, 108, for further commentary on this image and its connection to the
a

Head of
story

of Abimelech.

^^

15.

the

a roll

The hand

is

similar to that

of the main

scribe.

Captions appear within pictures 7-13, and

See below, "Description of the Pictures," for these captions.

''^'

'*^

See specially the caption for unit

five,

the picture usually identified with Celestine V.

See Millet and Rigaux, "Aux origines," 137-138. They argue that the way in which

Amaud Novgarede

(in his

testimony

after

Bernard DeUcieux's

arrest in 1317)

"remembers" the

captions for units nine and ten as well as certain details in the tenth picture (the position of the

hands) suggests that the copy of the "papalarius"

to the

owned by

Delicieux was in "close proximity"

Lunel and Monreale copies, particularly the Lunel copy.

DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS
on

The arrangement of texts

folio 19^.

relation

following prophecy fifteen and the

of the image of the beast to the sequence of prophecies

to the Lunel manuscript.

Nicholas

The

65^

III

The popes

unique

are

are identified within the pictures firom

through Clement V.

pictures are painted with backgrounds of strong tones of alternating

red and blue, with the main figures executed in shades of grey, blue, and
red. Francois Avril notes that the style

of pictures

more

is

characteristic

of

the late thirteenth century than of the fourteenth, even though he suggests
the manuscript must have been executed after 1314, since

pope named. Avril

last

suggests that the pictures

France, perhaps Avignon, for he notes clear

manuscripts produced

iconography of the pictures

is

The

a "dolphin,"

explicit after

and picture

with

much

is

the

in southern

at least

two other

the same time."^^

The

found in the Monreale

closely related to that

and Vatican (3819) manuscripts (PV),

shows

affinities

in southern France at

Clement

were executed

particularly in picture four

which

human

face."^*^

sixteen, the beast

with the

makes

picture fifteen noted above

it

clear,

however, that

the scribe of the Lunel manuscript considered this picture an addition to,
rather than a part of, the Genus nequam sequence.

(3819) manuscripts also have

seated

pope

common

The Lunel and Vatican

features in picture twelve: in each a

(rather than a standing angel) holds the papal tiara over four

rabbits (rather than bears or lambs).

Avril dates this manuscript to 1315-1320,

on

the basis of similarities to

Avignon manuscripts noted above, and, of course, because Clement V

(June 1305April 1314) is the last pope identified in the pictures. Textual

the

evidence links

this

copy with the

Paris,

Monreale, and Vatican 3819 copies,

and, in several striking instances, in particular with the Monreale copy.

Millet and Rigaux's connection of the version of the Genus nequam prophe-

*" Avril,

The

he notes between this

lat. 503 and Bibl. Nat.,
MS lat. 12018) are especially interesting, for, as he points out, Henry de Carreto "defended the
cause of the Franciscan Spirituals before Pope John XXII." For borders similar to those in the
Lunel MS, compare a Bible from southern France dated to the last quarter of the thirteenth
"Manuscrits enlumines," 165, 167,

manuscript and

n.

commentary of Henry de Carreto

century illustrated in Lilian

Gallery, vol. 2: France,

M.

9.

(Baltimore, 1989), no. 43 (Walters

figures 89, 90. See also the frontispiece to

MS

lat.

MS

C. Randall, Medieval and Renaissance Manuscripts

875-1420

Maurice Fau^on, La

formation, sa composition, ses catalogues (1316-142(1), vol.

Nat.,

affinities

(see Bibl. Nat.,

365, from Avignon, has a decorated

in the Walters

Art

103-105 and

123),

lihrairie des

(Paris, 1886).

initial

MS

papes d'Avijjnon, sa

This miniature from Bibl.

very similar to those in the Lunel

on Genesis
number 134

manuscript. (The miniature shows the Dominican, Grenier, offering his commentary
to

Pope John XXII.) The "Catalogue of

(Faufon,
texts

^'^

2:51-52) "Item prophetia Joachim de papis," in

Lihrairie,

by Joachim

the Bibliotheque de Peniscola"

as

lists

in

compilation that includes

well as Joachite texts.

Although the Vatican

MS

has features in pictures

two and twelve unique

to

it.

INTRODUCTION

66
cies as represented

by the Lunel and Monreale copies (and

particularly the

Lunel copy) to that copy of the "papalarius" in the possession of Bernard

Delicieux argues for a date before 1317.^^^

There

are a

number of curious

features

of this manuscript. The

first is

physical one: beginning with the second text and miniature (foHo 4"), each

miniature faces a blank page,

Certainly these blank folios

as if

the

artist

were trying

may have been added

to protect the paint.

at a later date,

but the

quiring and traces of paint on these pages suggests otherwise. This same
pattern of blank foHos continues through the
folio

23^ even when,

after 19^,

it

serves

first

part of the manuscript to

no purpose.

The second feature is of course the way in which the beast with the
human face is appended to the sequence. The fifteenth text and picture is
on folio 19^ followed by a clear Explicit. Then beginning on foHo 19^, in
the same hand,

is

a series

of five prophecies, the longest of which

pseudo-Hildegard and Joachite

prophecy was often quoted

here

is

a little puzzUng.''^

the particular," that

as

one of the

tainty. Its

ing

signs

is,

as

texts'"'

propaganda and

its

presence

the Lunel scribe saw this prophecy "in

anti-mendicant propaganda, or "in the general,"

of the Last Things,

presence in

noted above. The pseudo-Hildegard

in anti-mendicant

Whether

are the

this particular

is

impossible to determine with cer-

sequence of texts makes the

latter

read-

likely.

''"
Millet and Rigaux, "Aux engines," 137-138. I would argue for a date prior to the
Council of Vienne. Elsewhere I hope to explore further both the content of the borders and the
way in which the border decoration "brackets" prophecies five and eleven, and to show how
both are related to issues in the foreground of the Council of Vienne. See above, "Relation of

MSS,"
'''

n. 22, also

above,

n. 44.

22"^"^.

For this text, "In die elevabitur draco repletus furore," see Leone Tondelli,
"Profezia Gioachimita del sec. XIII delle regioni venete," Studi e Documetiti, 4 (Modena, 1940),
3-9, text on 5-6. The version in Lunel is incomplete, and ends with the sentence "Egredietur
in die ilia agnus de Verona et adiungetur urse virgiliane et occuret leone de Tuscia venienti et
eo devicto spoUis leonis gaudebit et continuo ex ea filios," omitting the usual last word of the
sentence "procreabit" and omitting, as well, the verses that usually foUow giving the date for the
coming of the Antichrist (1250, later changed to 1360). On this prophecy see also Reeves,
Injluence of Prophecy, 51 and notes 1-3. It is, perhaps, the presence of this text, with its reference
to a hon, immediately preceding the picture of the beast, which causes Avril to identify the beast
as a Hon ("Manuscrits enlumines," 164), even though the tail of the beast is much shorter than
Folio

the typical lion's

^-

tail.

For the most recent discussion of this prophecy, see Kathryn Kerby-Fulton, "Hildegard
of Bingen and Anti-Mendicant Propaganda," Traditio 43 (1987): 386-399; also eadem, Reformist
Apocalypticism and "Piers Plowman" (Cambridge, 1990), 156-158 and Chapter 4 passim. The
version of the text I have consulted is in Johann Albert Fabricius, Bihiiotheca Latina mediae et
infimae aetatis, vol. 3-4 (Florence, 1858), 243-244, to which, with minor variations, the version
in Lunel corresponds. For other transcriptions see Kerby-Fulton, "Hildegard," 396, n. 40.
Kerby-Fulton argues convincingly that the prophecy is a product of the "propagandist works of
the William of St. Amour School" ("Hildegard," 393-397).

DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS
The

2T

miniature of the beast on foUo

of the Genus nequam sequence, and

Antichrist. ^^

dering of the

It

it

clearly

is

seems likely

executed by the

it is

meant to be

sented in the sixteenth pictures of the Monreale and Vatican 3919

scripts.

What makes

the beast

a ren-

manu-

the Lunel manuscript of special significance in the

transmission of the Genus nequam prophecies

how

artist

with the beasts repre-

as well, identical

is,

67

may have become

that

is

it

provides evidence of

incorporated into the sequence.

Description of the Pictures

Picture one shows a

(fol. 4"^)

1.

the papal tiara (old

hand

book

upraised, a

either side,

winged

head with three

(fol.

on

main

on

bench, one

are three bears,

tiara.

Below

one to

a substantial

is

bottom of the
is

first

and one

text

page

There

firontal.

(fol. 3").

is

Here,

a
as

painted in alternating blocks of red and

figures executed in strong shades

of grey, blue,

occasion, green.

4^) Picture

other.

To one

white

spots,

two shows
tiara,

side

is

and with

down

at

a standing

a fish,

pope, identified

Martin IV,

a staff in the

salamander or lizard-like serpent, green with

Atop the pope's

six short legs.

Below

is

a curious

tiara

a bird

is

double border of grotesques,

detached animal head with

and

as

holding a book in one hand and

the serpent.

a beast attacking a

swallowing

There

faces, a face to either side

wearing the papal

looking

wearing

identified as Nicholas III

elsewhere), seated

in the other.

elsewhere, the background

blue, with the

2.

as

more than one-quarter of the image, containing two

beasts facing each other; in the center is a crowned

similar border at the

red, and,

pope

here

and one "attacking" the papal

border, equal to
headless

style,

crowned head

human

face, a

head

of the

in the center

lower border.
(fol. 6"")

3.

Picture three shows a standing pope, identified as Honorius

IV, wearing the papal

tiara,

one hand outstretched

plication, the other holding a

tiara.

To one

side

is

book.

a unicorn,

the top of the image.

To

A large bird

paws

is

in a gesture

resting

upraised, long

the other side

is

of sup-

on the papal

horn extending to

a smaller figure,

hands to-

gether in supplication.
4.

(fol.

6^) Picture

umns with

^^

number

four, labelled Nicholas IV,

a short vessel-like

shows two col-

column between them. The center

See below, "Picture Tradition," for suggestions

as to the derivation

vessel

of the beast inuge.

INTRODUCTION

68
holds the head of a

umn

holds the

tail

cleric.

hand extending from the right-hand

col-

of a "dolphin," which extends over the head of the

cleric to "attack" the

crowned head on the

left-hand column. All

three columns are highly decorated in red and blue, white and brown.

Below
is

5.

border of tendrils and

a substantial

is

an animal head, upside down, with

(fol. 8*^)

Over one arm

The

celebration of the mass.

hands extended to hold the

one with human

(fol. S"')

holding a sickle in one hand and

liturgical vestments,

in the other.

6.

lower center

features.

Picture five, identified as Celestine V, shows a tonsured figure,

garbed in

fish,

leaves; in the

human

is

hung

rose.

worn during

the maniple,

torso of an angel

Below

is

is

a rose

in the right

the

comer,

border with two stylized

features; in the center are

two

heads.

Picture six shows a standing pope, identified as Boniface VIII,

wearing

a mitre rather than the tiara

three,

and holding

facing

away from

shown

in pictures

one through

To the upper left are two crowned heads,

pope. To the mid and lower left is an ox or

book.

the

cow, hooves upraised.

7.

(fol.

10*^)

Picture seven shows a standing pope, identified as Benedict

XI, wearing the papal

ing cubs to one

side.

tiara

and gesturing toward

bear with two nurs-

This picture also contains a caption, "Occisio

filii

balas sociabuntur."
8.

(fol.

Picture eight

lO"")

is

labelled

decorated cityscape/fortress.

heads of soldiers.

An

contains a caption,
9.

(fol.

Clement

and shows

in a window. The picture

locum
pristinum redibunt."
"Sanguis cenobia-ad

12^) Picture nine

shows

shows

pope, wearing the papal

a standing

a small fox

with

are three standards,

bushy

tail at

[sic]."

The

inscription along

it

a cross

Tijleur de

tiara

Above

his side.

two each with

banner, also with a small red cross, the third with

end and an

a highly

either side, within the towers, are

additional head

and gesturing towards

and behind the fox

On

lis

and
at

the

reading "Vulpinam amicitiam similastis

picture also contains a caption, "Occasio symonia cessabit."

{Vulpinam fyurasti amicitiam are the opening words of this prophecy.)

10.

(fol. 12'')

the

left

Picture ten shows a cityscape/fortress with

are

two

pairs

many

towers.

of clasped hands, extended toward the

To

city.

third pair, also clasped in a gesture of supplication, extends from one

of the towers. The picture contains the caption "Bona

11.

(fol. 14*^)

gracia."

Picture eleven shows a figure, tonsured, clad in a long loin-

DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS
cloth, seated

right

is

on

half red, hands

looking

at

His hands are held in an orans gesture.

a rock.

a figure of the

same

awkwardly clasped

in supplication.

and

14") Picture twelve

shows

a seated

The pope

other hand. (The hand, here

his

long thin

fingers.)

his

figures are

the picture

is

oratio

border of

is

crowned head with three

border of picture one.

in the

papal tiara over four rabbits.

tically

Below

leaves. In the center

head

faces similar to the

with

The two

one another. The picture contains the caption "Bona

scrolled tendrils

(fol.

To

dressed in a simple robe, half blue,

size,

thesaurus pauperibus erogabitur."

12.

6_9

pope, tonsured, holding the

gesturing toward the rabbits

is

as

elsewhere, has characteris-

The bench-like throne

highly decorated in

is

red and blue with a gold-brown cushion. Incorporated into the decoration of the throne are pillars or tower-like structures as well as

appears to be a pair of open doors or gates.

caption
13.

"Bona

picture contains the

intentio karitas habundabit."

number

(no foHo

(fol. 17"^)

The

what

15) Picture thirteen

being crowned with the papal

tiara

by an

shows

angel.

a standing

pope

Angel and pope

are

The angel, barefoot, wears clerical garments of red. The

pope holds a book in one hand, the other hand extended in a gesture
of supplication. The picture contains the caption, "Prehonoratio Conthe same

size.

cordia erit."
14.

I?'')

(fol.

Picture fourteen shows a pope, seated

on an

elaborately

decorated bench, being ministered to by two angels in liturgical

The pope wears

the papal

The

shoulders and arms.

angels stand behind the bench.

The decora-

tion of the bench/throne incorporates motifs similar to those

bench/throne
15.

on the

in picture twelve.

Picture fifteen shows a standing pope, tonsured, holding a

19*^)

(fol.

attire.

the angel's hands are touching his

tiara;

The picture contains the caption "Reverencie devotio augmentabitur." Below the picture, in red, are the words "ExpHcit liber ymaginum papalium."

book

16.

(fol.

in

one hand and the papal

22") Picture sixteen shows a

identified
is

by Avril

as a lion

tiara in

crowned animal with

Lamb of God,

human face,
Above it

("Manuscrits enlumines," 164).

a text describing the tribulations

the

the other.

Hon and

of the Last Things which mentions

a bear

and

their progeny.

INTRODUCTION

70

M. Yale, University Library, T.

E.

Marston MS

225,

FOLS. 15*^-22^
Description: Barbara A. Shailor, Catalogue of Medieval and Renaissance
Manuscripts in the Beinecke Rare Book and Manuscript Library,
University, vol. 3:

&

Marston Manuscripts, Medieval

Studies vol. 100 (Binghamton, 1992), 424-431. See also Martha

H. Fleming,
sity,

"Sibylla:

De

Imperatore" (Ph.D.

meters.
scribed

diss.,

Boston Univer-

1975).

This manuscript of forty-five vellum

folios

measures 179 x 121 milli-

It is bound in w^om limp vellum, account book style, and has inon the front cover the words "De Imperatore." An anthology of

prophecies, this collection

anthologies in that

it is

is

among

unusual

with

fourteenth-century Joachite

organized around the themes of savior-emperor and

holy reforming popes. The manuscript

first,

is

divided into three sections: the

heading ".De imperatore." in red, contains a version of the

Tiburtine Oracle with special reference to the history of Sicily

the second, with

no heading or

quam prophecies,

texts

Appended

Of particular
manuscript.

mous

It is

(fols.

2-14");

Genus

ne-

15-22"^); the third, also with

no

group of twenty-six prophecies

23

(fols.

the so-called 1347 revision of the

is

43"-44").5'^

interest

is

the

first

a Latin translation

prophecy

in the third section

of the

of what Lambecius called the "Anony-

Paraphrase of the Leo Oracles," and a text to which Paul Alexander

has given the

The Greek

^'*

(fols.

to the manuscript

TripoH prophecy

(fols.

attribution, contains the fifteen

and pictures

heading or attribution, contains

43"^).

Yale

& Renaissance Texts

less

text

misleading

name of "Cento of

of the "Cento" appears

in the

the

True Emperor. "^^

Lambecius edition of the Leo

Lerner, Powers of Prophecy for the history of the Tripoli prophecy; for the "redated version
Lemer, Powers of Prophecy, 226-227.

for 1347," see

^^

Alexander, Byzantine Apocalyptic Tradition, 130-136. Lambecius based

his edition

of the

he who gave it the tide "The Anonymous

Paraphrase of the Oracles of Leo." Alexander maintained that the text was not a summary or
paraphrase of the Leo Oracles, although it clearly drew on them, and thus the tide "Cento of the
True Emperor" was a less misleading tide. The "Cento" was designed, Alexander suggested, "for

"Cento" on

sixteenth-century manuscript and

readers expecting the

coming of a Messianic

Christs' (Matt. 24:23ff.)

it is

ruler yet

and therefore anxious

aware of the Gospels' warning against

to obtain guidance as to

how

'false

to distinguish the

genuine Emperor from pretenders" {Byzantine Apocalyptic Tradition, 135). Alexander did not
know of the version of the "Cento" in this Yale manuscript. The only other instance that I
know in which a copy of the "Cento" immediately follows the Genus nequam prophecies is in
London, British Library, MS Add. 39660, which gives the expanded version of thirty prophecies,
followed by the "Cento."

DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS
Oracles and elsewhere, but the Latin version in

my knowledge,

Yale manuscript

this

is,

to

the earliest version in Latin and predates any surviving ver-

sion in Greek. This prophecy,

inc.

"De

laudato paupere et electo impera-

23-280, makes it clear that the expected ruler is a secular one;

somewhat later versions of this prophecy, "imperator" becomes "pastor."

tore"
in

71

(fols.

Jean de Roquetaillade
Ross. 753,

"pauper"

fols.

as

cites this

prophecy

The prophecy

"imperator."

is

Vat.

also in several fifteenth-

MS Vat. lat.

3816,

ordering of the sentences in the Vatican manuscript

although the wording

(MS

and referring to the

lines,

found

is

century collections of prophecies, including

The

in his Liber Ostensor

few

53^, 78^), giving only a

fols.

6467^.

quite different,

is

very similar. Significantly, the Vatican manuscript

reads "pastor" for "imperator."

The body of the manuscript

appended to the manuscript

is

is

in a single hand; the Tripoli

in a different,

somewhat

later

prophecy

hand. Certain

portions of the text are annotated in the margins. For the Tiburtine prophe-

cy in part one, the annotator supplies identifications for the

Of particular

text.

text

interest are the references to a SiciHan ruler

and by the glossator and to

"dux de Bavaria"

some

both in the

number of blank

words have been supplied

instances the missing

margin by the annotator. The only other text to be annotated in

detail

is

that

of the "Cento"; for the remaining prophecies, with the

exception of a single

makes

all

the

"et tunc incipiet ini-

tium doloris." The Genus nequam prophecies contain

spaces in the text and in
in the

initials in

gloss, the glossator

simply supplies missing words and

corrections.

It is

worth noting the likelihood of two

glossator

of the Tiburtine

sibyl text

guished from the hand of the text

21 of the Tiburtine oracle

is

content of the gloss changes; the

g.

As

well, missing

tion to identifications.
in the rest

It is this

is

Beginning with the

a clear shift in style.

letters are larger

definite differences in the formation

lower-case

hand of the

regular and tidy and cannot be distin-

itself

text, there

glossators, for the

of

and

letters, for

gloss

on

folio

The form and

less regular,

there are

instance capital

M and

words and corrections

are supplied in addi-

who

continues the glosses

second glossator

of the manuscript, including the Genus nequam section, here

supplying missing words, but making no identifications or commentary.

There

are a

number of erasures

in these texts, for the

most part correspond-

ing to places in the text glossed in the margins. In summary, then, there

appear to be two glossators: the

hand

first

through

in the text; the second beginning

end of the manuscript

hand of the main

in a

text.

hand

different

The main

folio 10^

is

the same as the

on foHo IT and continuing

scribe,

to the

from but contemporary with the

wherever he was writing, might

INTRODUCTION

72

well have been southern French or even Italian, for he uses some characteristically Italian forms, i.e., "9" for medial "z."

The

dating and provenance of this manuscript are

but an

elusive,''^'

examination of textual and iconographic evidence points to a date

1322 and certainly before 1349, most

that

The

physical contents and arrangement of prophecies within the

provide one

Oracle,
tory,

between 1327-1328 and 1334,

during the pontificate of John XXII.

is,

script

likely

after

is

set

of clues. The

first

distinguished from other versions

ending with one to Conradin

by

its

manu-

of the Tiburtine

section, a version

references to Sicilian his-

1268) and also by a reference to the

(d.

"dux" from Bavaria. This prophecy bears the heading ".De imperatore."
and, like the Pseudo-Methodian "program", emphasizes a savior-ruler initiating a period of renovatio before the advent of the Antichrist.

The
script.

prophecies in part three supply additional clues for dating

A prophecy on fol.

40'',

known

than 1322, provides a terminus post

was no longer appropriate,

text after

"MCCC."

to

be circulating

in this

knew

quern}'' Clearly the scribe

for a blank space, not an erasure,

would be an exaggeration

last

a great

The

the "angelic" sequence.

The

""'^

identified with Celestine

the

text.^^

the longest one, the

and repeat

fifth

and the

would seem

in the

sixth

a line

last line

found

of number

to connect the savior-

Genus nequam

prophecy

series that

marks

section can be

in this last

with Boniface VIII. The next

"middle period" corresponding perhaps to pictures eight,

refers to a

nine, and ten, in the papal series, although

Lemer

is

are an addition

emperor prophecy with the prophecy

^^

first

of the Genus nequam sequence (and the

ten of the Leo Oracles). This addition

group

left in

pauper king (the Latin version of the "Cento"). The

few sentences of this prophecy

in unit eleven

earlier

the date

to claim that the prophecies in part three

constitute a clear sequence of events.

prophecy of

is

manu-

In the margin the glossator has written "1349." An-

other prophecy, on folio 40^ gives the date 1327 within the
It

this

form no

suggests

no

earlier

than the

it is

mid 1320s and no

difficult to tell

later

than 1349:

"On

how many

the Origins,"

635.

"On

"'^

Lemer,

^^

The 1327

the Origins," 635 and idem. Powers of Prophecy, 227-231.

date appears a second time in a prophecy

on

fol. 42'; this

one

is

followed by

short prophecy of a "great eagle" in the "imperial court," perhaps a reference to Louis of Bavaria,

making

this a post

eventum prophecy. If these two are not post eventum prophecies, one would
(as is the case for the prophecy on fol. 40") or to be able

expect either the dates to be revised

to date the text earUer than 1327.
^^

Bernard McGinn, " 'Pastor Angelicus'," 246-247, for a somewhat different emphasis: "In
we find the papal and the imperial myths not so much intermingled as
juxtaposed" (247).
the Yale collection

DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS

73

popes are included, perhaps only one. Tribulations will increase, and
long period of suffering, prefiguring the suffering under the

christ,

"an outstanding shepherd will

angels."

on the throne, watched over by

next paragraph begins with "a few more things until the end

The

of the era

sit

after

Anti-

final

and three additional shepherds

.",

are described as holding the

papal office. Echoing the program and language of the Liber de Flore, they
are described as the

first,

second, and third pastors following the

"^'^^
This
standing shepherd.

last

shepherd will yield

Mount Zion.
The next group of prophecies backtrack in time as
to historical popes. Number nineteen, with its first line
prophecy fourteen, marks the

secular ruler, after

The

whose

prophecies in

order, but

on

reign will

come

closer scrutiny

show themselves

at first

elaboration or amplification of these prophecies.

section seems a deliberate link

from the

Liber de Flore

recapitulates
in

amplification

both the

between the

and

last

follows.

and the much

and amplifies

first

which

these,

sections,

is

reforming

glance to have

more or

as

both

The

first

last

What

sets these

later Libellus

the emphasis

on

little

less parallel

to

summary and

prophecy

in this

world emperor prophe-

cy of part one and the Genus nequam prophecies themselves

summary and

of pope

The remainder of

marked by

to run

the Genus nequam sequence and can be viewed

last

a repetition

the time of Antichrist.

appear

this last section

on

they appear to refer

transition to future popes.

the prophecies describes a period of tribulation,

"out-

first

his soul to angels

as

well

as

the

prophecies apart

of Telesphorus, which
a

reforming ruler noted

and the connection between

this ruler

and

the series of "outstanding shepherds."^''

There

cowled

number of distinctive features in the miniatures of this

number five, for instance, the Celestine V figure is shown as

are a

manuscript. In

monk

standing in profile, one of the clearest statements in the Ge-

nus nequam copies. Perhaps the most problematic feature of the iconography

^'"
For a recent discussion of the Lihcr de Flore, see McGinn, " 'Pastor Angelicus'," 239-242
and notes 51-52. The manuscript version I have used is Nuremberg, Stadtbibl. Cent. IV. 32,
fois. 46^-70\
^''

For

a partial edition

des Fr. Telesforus

of the

Libellus, see

Emil Donckel, "Studien iiber die Prophezeiung

AFH 26 (1933): 29-104, 284-312. See

von Cosenza, O.F.M. (1365-1 386),

'*

Roberto Rusconi, L'Attcsa della Fine. Crist della socictd, profezia cd Apoailisse in Italia al tempo
del gran de scisma d'Occidente (1378-1417) (Rome, 1979), 171-182. The earliest version extant is
represented by copies in two manuscripts: Paris, Bibl. Nat., MS lat. 3184 (1396), and MS Syracuse University Von Ranke 90 (1391). On this last manuscript see R. Spence, "MS Syracuse
Von Ranke 90 and the Libellus of Telesphorus of Cosenza," Scriptorium 33 (1979): 271-274 and
Pi. 27. (I thank Robert Lerner for calling the Syracuse MS and this article to my attention.) A
third copy. Vat. Lib., MS Reg. 580, has been dated as early as 1387 and as late as the early fif-

also

teenth century.

INTRODUCTION

74
in this manuscript
particularly in

Nicholas

III,

is

the substitution of dogs for bears in several pictures,

number
are the

one, where bears, natural symbols of the Orsini pope

norm. The possible

significance

of this change

is

dis-

cussed below. ^^

number of variations
prophecy number one. It is difficult

Analysis of variants in the text shows an unusual

the Yale manuscript, particularly in

determine a pattern in these variations, but

it

is

clear that

many

errors but deliberate changes. In the last sentence, for example,

are

in
to

not

"dux"

is

substituted for "dominus," not an unusual substitution in itself In a sen-

tence or two firom the end, the Yale manuscript reads, "...

et

manus ex-

Domini pervertas sed autem eos abiciens turpiter," the

manus expandis quamvis pedes [with minor variations] per-

pandis ut servos
others "... et

ipsum extra

vertas sicut abiciens te

res [or rex]."

The arrangement and emphasis of the

prophecies in the manuscript

as a

whole, the textual and iconographic evidence within the Genus nequam
sequence

itself,

then, point to the same conclusion, that the manuscript

was

put together during the pontificate of Pope John XXII and particularly
during or shortly

after the

renewal of the controversy over poverty and the

Rule.

One would

a bit. Robert Lemer has

German provenance, drawing on
miniatures show an affinity with

narrow the time and place

like to

summarized the arguments

for southern

Cahn and Marrow's testimony

that the

those of chronicles later in the century, and the fact that the manuscript can

be placed

in southern

emphasis in both the

Germany

first

and

last

in the sixteenth century.^'"^ In spite

sections

on

of the

savior-emperor, the negative

reference to a leader firom Bavaria in the Tiburtine sibyl section, the vaguely

anti-German tone of some of the prophecies

in part three, and, as well, the

number of prophecies in part three dealing with the program of holy popes
make a south German origin less likely than a location at Avignon or its
environs.

number of noble

patrons might be posited, for the Spiritual Francis-

cans both individually and collectively gained considerable support firom

such figures

as Philip

of Majorca and Robert of Naples, brother of the can-

onized Louis of Toulouse, both of whom (Philip and Robert) were unsympathetic to the aspirations of Louis of Bavaria.^'"*

''-

"

For the substitution of dogs for

Lerner,

"On

bears, see

It

seems a reasonable

below, "Picture Tradition."

the Origins," 635.

^'*
On the noble supporters of the Spirituals, see Oakley, "John XXII," 102, 112, and notes
227-228. For the relation between Louis of Bavaria and the Franciscans, see Gordon Leff, Heresy
in the Later Middle Ages: The Relation of Heterodoxy to Dissent c. 1250-c. 1450 (Manchester, 1967),

DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS
hypothesis, then, that this anthology was put together

Franciscan sympathizer,

who was

in particular the connections

XXII; the subsequent

Louis of

a Franciscan or

to a fruition

between the

alliance

whose

Bavaria,^'''

came

by

combination of texts by

of events: the renewal of the controversy over poverty and

a constellation

pire

attracted to this

75^

bulls of Nicholas III and John

between some orthodox Franciscans and

claims to the

of

sorts

crown of

the

Holy

Roman Em-

during John's pontificate; and,

finally,

the

heightened debate over papal and imperial claims for supremacy. This scribe

must have had

and

at least

Bartolomea,
miniatures,

access to texts not easily available, particularly the

"Cento,"

portions of a letter from Arnold of Villanova to a certain Lady

Robert Lemer has

as

we

noted/'^'

Given the elegance of the

can assume a wealthy patron. All these arguments would

Avignon or its environs. In or around Avignon seems the most

on other grounds as well: it is clear that the compiler of this
manuscript drew on a variety of sources such as the Liber de Flore and the
suggest

likely location

Horoscopus, and that Roquetaillade, writing in the mid-fourteenth century,

drew on

these same sources, and in particular

on the "Cento." Unlike those

of the compiler of the Marston manuscript, Roquetaillade 's anti-German

and pro-French

biases are very clear,

and although the

affinities

between the

prophecies in the third part of the Marston manuscript and the writings of

Roquetaillade have been often pointed out, there

and emphasis.

differences in tone

The emphasis on
the

main

the

two

roles,

those of emperor and pope, suggests, for

text, a date close to 1328-1329.^'^

"Cento of the True Emperor"

are, as well, significant

^'^

that

it

Paul Alexander wrote of the

might have been written to provide

guidance for those expecting the coming of a Messianic ruler in order that
they might distinguish the genuine Emperor from
stellation

of prophecies in

this

pretenders.^''^

The con-

Marston manuscript might well have served

a similar function.

vol.

1,

230-255. See

^'^

Ockham,

Marc Dykmans, Robert d'Arijou:

(Rome, 1970), 9-46, 66-80.

also

Historiae Pontificiae 30

separate even after

Lerner,

uisioti

hienheureuse. Miscellanea

and Michael of Cesena (head of the Franciscan order) went over to

the Spirituals bitterly and continued to remain
the break with the pope (Leff, Heresy, 1:238-255).

Marsiglio,

Louis of Bavaria's court.

la

"On

They had penecuted

the Origins," 629-630, n. 44.

For a summary of Roquetaillade's program, see Reeves, Injluence of Prophecy, 321-325; also
Bignami-Odier, Jt'dM de Roquetaillade, 142-156, 343-344; Lerner, "Historical Introduction," in
Lerner and Morerod-Fattebert, eds., Rupescissa, Uhcr secrctorum, 33-36 and 60-63.
'"'

''^

But see above,

^'''

See above,

n. 54.

n. 55.

INTRODUCTION

76

Apart from the miniatures in the Genus nequam section, the manuscript

Two-Hne

has httle decoration.

built-up

beginning each

initials

new prophe-

cy are Hghtly decorated with pen flourishes extending primarily below the
the case of the capital "I" beginning the

letters, in

of the margin^" The

entire length

text are alternating blue

and

initials

first

on

text

folio

the

denoting divisions within the

red.

Description of the Pictures

1.

Picture one shows a pope, wearing chasuble and mitre, one

15"^)

(fol.

hand

in blessing, the other holding a

each

side,

dog

in

is

each

sitting

on

hind

its

book. There

legs,

paws

is

a small

upraised.

to

running position above the pope's mitre. The colors are

pale wash, soft reds, blues, and ochres predominating.

backgrounds are either

a pale

wash of color or

pattern of three or four small circles.

and

dog

third small

The

Most of

the

a Hghtly diapered

borders are narrow bands,

on some of the miniatures is a simple patcircles on a central stem at intervals along the

just within the border

tern consisting of three

inner edge of the border.

2.

15^) Picture

(fol.

two shows

one hand he holds

is

a small figure,

a tree

with

tree are
3.

right

a small

4.

(fol.

hind

16'')

kneehng, hands

is

a chasuble

book.

in suppHcation.

about

its

legs,

is

figure,

trunk; at the top of this stylized

an eagle.

To

the pope's

left is a

column
17"^)

His robe

unicorn, standing

Picture four shows three columns of equal height.

to the right

(fol.

the pope's

paws on the pope's shoulder.

Hke

that

of

a vessel or

supports the bust of a tonsured, Hghtly bearded

5.

To

arms outstretched in suppHcation. Atop

in the middle has a curved top

the

and mitre. In

To the pope's right

To the pope's left is

upraised, the other holds a book.

kneeUng

the pope's mitre

its

pope wearing

in the other a

Picture three shows a seated pope, wearing a cope and a

one hand

on

birds.

mitre;
is

and

a serpent coiled

two

16*^)

(fol.

a staff

is

hand holding

to the

left is a

a sickle

over the

monk.

bowl; and

it

On the

column
head of the monk. On

bust of a head wearing a mitre.

Picture five shows a tonsured and cowled

is

The one

monk

in profile.

unbelted, and he holds a sickle in one hand and a styHzed

For pen flourishing

typical

of French manuscripts, see Scott-Fleming,

Peti Flourishitig, 27.

DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS
rose in the other. In the upper right corner

77

and behind the

monk

is

the bust of an angel with nimbus.

6.

Picture six shows a

(fol. 17'')

and

Below and

cloak.

quarters,

to

one

pope with
side

One of the

hooves upraised.

or ox, sitting on

7.

left

(fol. 18"^)

and

8.

(fol.

19"^)

figures.

is

with up-

a bear

is

with three towers.

in the center.

Picture nine shows a pope, wearing mitre and cloak,

his right

(fol. 19'')

the pope's right

a fortress or cityscape

is

one

the other holding the cloak together.

as if in blessing,

rather than the usual fox, with three

a small dog,

crossed banners or standards above

10.

to his side. In the

cubs.

arched double door, closed,

hand upraised

To

shows

18^) Picture eight

(fol.

To

a pointing gesture.

paws and two nursing

A rounded
9.

is

both of secular

Picture seven shows a pope, wearing a cope and mitre, arms

extended in
raised

right corners are busts,

hind-

its

pope's hands seems to be point-

ing in the opposite direction, while the other

upper

gown

mitre, wearing a belted

cow

is

its

back.

Picture ten shows a different fortress or cityscape, again with

three towers.

To

the

left are

three outstretched hands extended

from

the margin towards the fortress.

11.

20"^)

(fol.

Picture eleven shows a half-nude figure,

face, dressed in a longish loincloth, legs crossed.

of rocks.
12.

(fol.

To

his left

side are
(fol.

two

2V)

mitre.

(fol.

to his
a pile

a small figure in a simple unbelted robe.

is

a mitre

over the heads of two dogs.

Picture thirteen shows an angel crowning a

He

To

the other

stands, partially turned

wears a cloak rather than

pope with the

towards the angel, one hand

cope or chasuble.

21") Picture fourteen shows a seated pope, wearing a cloak, with

one hand upraised. In

pointed, old

style.

on the bench, two

15.

on

seated

small bears, like the dogs, facing the margin.

The pope

upraised.
14.

one hand
is

20") Picture twelve shows a figure with a halo, wearing a robe

and cloak, holding

13.

He

He

is

this instance

seated

on

he wears

papal

tiara,

bench and behind him

tall

and

stand, also

angels holding a decorated arras.

(fol. 22*^)

Picture fifteen shows a pope, wearing a chasuble, holding a

book

one upraised hand. His other hand, extended downward,

in

holds the mitre.

The pope

is

clearly tonsured

and has

a large

nimbus.

INTRODUCTION

78

N. Paris, Archives Nationales,

Description: Alfred

Maury,

MS JJ

28, fols. 285*^-291^

ed., Catalogue des Manuscrits conserves

aux

Henri Francois Delaborde,

Archives Nationales (Paris, 1892), no. 541;

Layettes du Tresor des Chartes, vol. 5 (Paris, 1909), 47-48; Les Archives

Nationales etat General des Fonds, vol.

1 (Paris,

1978), 217.

This copy of the Genus nequam prophecies was added

the end of a

at

register for Philip the Fair, prepared for the chancellor, Pierre d'Etampes,

and was

first

manuscript

is

brought to my attention by EHzabeth A. R. Brown.^' The

parchment and measures 247 x 180 millimeters. Folios 1-131

contain the History of the Albigensians (12061218) by Pierre des Vaux-dethe catalogue describes the contents of folios 132292 as "docu-

Cemay;

ments divers" from the period 1291-1303 concerning

especially the differ-

ences between Philip the Fair and Boniface VIII, along with "des formules

de

lettres."

tain a

However,

as

Brown

discovered, foHos

copy of the Genus nequam prophecies,

285-291^

in a different

actually

hand

con-

firom that of

the register proper.

The sequence

consists

of text and captions only; space was

miniatures but they were never done.

opening

initials for

The

left

for the

captions are in red, but the

each prophecy must have been assigned to the minia-

turist as well, for although space

was

left

for two-line initials, they

were

never added.

The
is

in

pages are ruled in two columns; the caption

one column, and space has been

left in

is

at

the second

the top, the text

column

for the

miniature, one unit to a page. There are exceptions for shorter units, where
there are

two on

a page.

Pierre d'Etampes

was keeper of the archives

has suggested that the register was done in the

reign, that

is,

firom
last

1307 to 1324. Brown

year of Philip the Fair's

some time before 29 November 13147^ Decoration of ear-

^'
Elizabeth A. R. Brown generously supplied me with copies of her photographs of the
manuscript and her transcription of the text. A brief description of the first part of the register,

volume 3, xlv-xlvi, of the

three-volume edition of the text: Petri Vallium Samaii monachi Hystoria Albigensis, ed. Pascal
Guebin and Ernest Lyon (Paris, 1926-1939). The Genus nequam prophecies are in a different
hand from the chancery hand of the rest of the register, in what Brown calls a gothic hturgical
script. By 1314 most documents in the register had appended to them the name of the official
who ordered them written, and often as well the name of the notary or scribe who wrote them.
(See Joseph R. Strayer, The Reign of Philip the Fair [Princeton, 1980], 21.)
the Hystoria Albigensis by Pierre des Vaux-de-Cernay, appears in

^^

Brown, personal communication June 1988; see also EUzabeth A. R. Brown and Robert
"On the Origins and Import of the Columbinus Prophecy," Traditio 95 (1989-1990):

E. Lerner,

220-256, here 221.


DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS
Her sections of JJ 28 might well be

later,

before his death and never finished

28

JJ

is

even

A. R.

after Pierre's death,

or begun

7-^

one of a pair of registers copied

JJ 29, as Elizabeth

79

for Pierre d'Etampes; the second,

Brown and Robert Lemer have shown,

contains

copy of the Columbinus prophecy, again in a register recording papal

bulls and royal memoranda. Brown and Lemer note that "the Columbinus
a

prophecy appears to have been kept with royal documents of 1306-1307

and with one
(i.e.,

that

was of

"an undated royal

special

importance to Pierre d'Etampes himself'

letter to the bailii

One

Fair's

of the most interesting things about the copy of the Genus nequatn

prophecies

presence in a register of Philip the

is its

documents" pertaining

"divers

of Caux regarding Philip the

Norman church of Sommery").^'^

presentation of Pierre d'Etampes to the

and Philip the

Fair,

proximity to the

Fair. Its

to the controversy

between Boniface VIII

even though these documents apparently

reflect the

period 1291-1303, means that the Genus nequam prophecies were in very

wide

circulation

were not
cies

and were taken quite

in fact responding to

seriously.

someone

Did

Pierre d'Etampes, if he

else's request, see in

these prophe-

an anti-Bonifacian document, suitable to be preserved with other docu-

ments

By

in the Philip the Fair-Boniface VIII confrontation?

was dead; Nogaret was

face VIII

embarked on

the Fair had

still

his attack

1307, Boni-

pursuing his condemnation, and Philip

on the Templars. By 1312, or by the

outside date of 1314, the Templars had been suppressed; the Council of

Vienne was over (16 October 13116 May 1312); on 5 May 1313, Celestine V was canonized; Clement V died in April of 1314, and John XXII

was not

to

be elected pope

until early

August of

1316.^-^

Throughout

this

period, 13071314, Philip had to deal with the consequences of the Inquisition in the

Languedoc. Joseph Strayer notes that the period of greatest

involvement coincided with

Philip's "final struggle

with Boniface VIII,"

although the Inquisition was also a topic of discussion

Vienne.

^^

The

^*

See

'^^

at

the Council of

^^'

For

last

decorated

initial is

on

fol.

120 (Guebin and Lyon, Hystoria

Brown and Lemer, "Columbinus Prophecy," 220-222,

Alhigensis, xiv, n. 1).

here 221.

1307-1314, see Strayer, Philip the Fair, esp. Chap. 4; Elizabeth A. R.

Needs of State in Late Capetian France," Order and Itmovation
in the Middle Ages: Essays in Honor ofJoseph R. Strayer, ed. William C. Jordan et al. (Princeton,
1976), 365-383; T. S. R. Boase, Boniface VIII (London, 1933); Malcolm Barber, Ue Trial of the
Templars (Cambridge, 1978); Heinrich Finke, Aus den Tagen Bonifaz VIII. (Miinster, 1902);
this period,

Brown, "Royal

Pierre
(Paris,

Dupuy,

Salvation and the

Histoire

du

differend d'entre

1655; repr. Tucson, Ariz., 1963);

le

pape Boniface VIII.

TUmann

et

Philippes

le

Bel

Roy

Papstanklage in der Zcit Bonifaz' VIII. und Clemens' V. (Cologne and Vienna, 1989).
^^'

Strayer, Philip the Fair, 297.

de France

Schmidt, Der Bonifaz- Prozess: Verfahren der

INTRODUCTION

80

The

text itself

is

close to that in the

Monreale manuscript, although

neither can be a copy of the other, since the Paris manuscript lacks pictures,

and the Monreale manuscript has additions and omissions not

both manuscripts. This textual
an

common

to

1314 than

similarity supports a date closer to

earlier one.

P.

MONREALE, BiBLIOTECA COMUNALE,

MS XXV.

F.17,

FOLS. 1R-17R
Description:

Carlo Alberto Garufi, Catalogo

Maria Nuova

in

XIIIXIV," Atti

eadem, /

Daneu

Monreale (Palermo, 1902), 223226; Angela

Lattanzi, "I 'Vaticinia Pontificum'

ser. 4, V.

iUustrato del tahulario di S.

ed un codice monrealese del

Reale Accademia

della

3(2) (1943)

di scienze, lettere e arti di

sec.

Palermo

presented 1942]: 757-792, plus plates;

[first

manoscritti ed incunaholi miniati della Sicilia, vol. 2

(Palermo,

1977), 221-223.

This vellum manuscript of twenty

The Genus Nequam

folios

measures 145 x 101 millimeters.

prophecies, text and pictures, occupy seventeen foHos;

blank sheets precede and follow the prophecies. Carlo Alberto Garufi in his

two but now

Catalogo describes a note once attached to page

reads, "Est Monasterii Sanctae

Dominici B. Gravina," and

locating

it

in the south

of

lost,

which

Mariae Novae Montis Regalis ad usum D.

dates this manuscript to the fourteenth century,

Italy.^^

Angela Daneu Lattanzi,

vided a detailed description of the manuscript

the text, argues for a date as early as the

last

as

well

who

has pro-

as a transcription

of

decade of the thirteenth cen-

The binding, she notes,

made at Blois for Louis XII between
two decades of the sixteenth century.

tury and suggests a location in the north of France.

is

French and

is

very similar to those

the end of the fifteenth and the

Furthermore, inventories of the

d'Orleans that record, in the
in the second, a

first

libraries

first

of Jean,

instance, a

Due

de Berry and Charles

book of pope

prophecies, and

volume of "prophecies of Joachim," provide a suggestive

at Blois. Finally, on the first white sheet in

connection to the royal library

a cursive style

Daneu
pansis.

The

of the fourteenth century and in French

Lattanzi

identifies

the

recurring

is

abbreviation

list

of expenses.

"s.p."

as

"solus

as

Daneu

'"

script

Lattanzi puts

is

it,

a transitional one,

"not yet decidedly Gothic,"

and, the abbreviations and spelling are in fact not typically

^^

Garufi, Cataiogo, 223.

'^

Daneu

Lattanzi, " 'Vaticinia Pontificum'."

758-759.

DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS
The

Italian.

added to

prophecies are written in a single hand (with five lines of text

form
and

no

set apart

with the

and the

from the

by the

text

The

prophecy.

first

of the manuscript. There

rubricator.

fifteenth-century

first

identification

is

Calixtus

and picture number seven. Also above the pictures

Some of these

text.

early forms of "3," "6,"

r^

plus papa, G.

The

text

is

much

prophecy

for

of curious

later

than the

abbreviations look like numbers, the

and "7," for

instance.

Above

five are the

words

>>7<)

s.

of each prophecy

is

on one page and on

accompanying miniature, measuring 88 x 46

each text

hand

(14551458),

III

a series

is

abbreviations, again perhaps in a later hand, but not

t(

title

of the page, beginning

in headlines at the top

end with Alexander VI (14921503)

identifications

hand of the main

no

The longer

prophecy.

first

be

easily
is

incorporated into the right-hand corner of each text,

is

some of the popes

identifies

rest

and no heading for the

attribution,

of the captions

is

one which could

text fifteen in a different hand), but

contemporary with the hand of the

page,

81^

decorated,

as is

the

left

the facing page

millimeters.

margin and

The

a portion

is

the

first letter

of

of the lower

The initial letters are decorated in gold and ornamented with leaves
and stems. The decoration of the initials frequently extends down the
margin.

length of the margin and ends in a cusped spiral half-way across the bottom

margin.

The decoration of the initial

The decoration along the

the page.

The

extends in a similar

way

at

the top of

side often contains dragons or dogs.

miniatures are colored light blue, salmon, orange, red, and white, and

outlined in black ink.

The backgrounds

white or pink crosses or patterns of

irregularly shaped rectangles

background of
grounds are

dots.

filled are

The

with

with

are gold, blue, pink, or tan,

dots.

Each miniature has

a border

of x-shaped crosses against

a pattern

way

pattern of the borders and the

curiously irregular and

of
a

the back-

seem clumsily executed. The

figures themselves are elongated, the hands large

with long fingers unskill-

fuUy drawn, the cheeks frequently marked by a red dot.

This version of the Genus nequam prophecies contains sixteen pictures

and

The text which accompanies picture sixteen, the image of the

human face, occurs only in this Monreale manuscript and in

texts.

beast with a

the Paris Archives manuscript, but

prophecy

in late fourteenth-

Regiselmo

" Here
read,
13:

is

edition. This text, a quotation

again thanks are due

1: S, 2: 5, 3: .3., 4: .S., 5:

.1.,

it

14: .3. (See also

Daneu

John Monfasani

pius

a regular part

of the fifteenth

and fifteenth-century versions

pp

(for papa)

well as in the

from Dan. 4:13, reads "Cor

for his observations.

G.

as

s.,

6: .A.. 7:

.s.,

Lattanzi, " 'Vaticinia Pontificum',"

8:

The
.5.,

eius

other abbreviations
9:.s.,

775-776.)

10:

9.,

12: .3.,

"

INTRODUCTION

82
ab

humano commutetur. et cor fere detur ei. et septem tempora mutentur

The caption incorporated into the comer of the text reads

super eum."^^

"Corona

superbie." This caption also appears in the Paris Archives text.

The Monreale manuscript

shares with Vat.

Paris Archives manuscript the addition

of

five

3819 but not with the

lat.

Unes to the text of the

fif-

teenth prophecy, although in the case of the Monreale manuscript the lines
are

added

and perhaps somewhat

in a different

hand.

later

The

quotation

from Nah., 3:1-2, foretelling the destruction of the city of Nineveh:

sanguinum, universe mendacii dilaceratione plena.

civitatis

te rapine.

Vox

are regularly

flagelli et

found

vox impetus

Non

rote et equi frementis."

recedet

These

is

"Ve
at

lines

just before the quotation firom Daniel in the late four-

teenth- and fifteenth-century versions of the text,

as

well

as in

the six-

teenth-century printed editions.^^

There

are several distinctive features in the

in this manuscript. Especially

picture four, a feature

it

shares with

3819, and the inclusion of

human
where

worth noting

head, wearing a crown.

(FLPV), although,

among

is

iconography of the pictures

the flying fish or dolphin in

both the Lunel manuscript and Vat.

a sixteenth picture, a

The

more

is

found widely

else-

usually incorporated into

found in four of the fourteenth-century copies

as discussed

elsewhere, there are significant differences

the four instances.^^

Several additional iconographical features of this manuscript are

noting. Picture fourteen has several

There

lat.

lamb or sheep with

sixteenth picture

in later manuscripts, either alone or

picture fifteen. This beast

is

are

two animals

minor

in the picture, dogs

details that are

worth

unique to

by the length of their

it.

ears rather

than bears, standing back to back behind the standing pope. Although these

dogs could be part of a throne, the

sort

which

is

often embellished with

animal heads, the position of the animals does show an

affinity

with the

position of the animals in picture twelve in the Corpus Christi, Douce, and

Florence manuscripts (CDF),

theosis.^-'

None

all

of which are connected to images of apo-

of the other manuscripts has animals in picture fourteen.

See Daneu Lattanzi, " 'Vaticinia Pontificum'," 792,

n. 6,

where she

calls

attention to the

similarity to the Tiburtine sibyl: " 'Hie (Antichristus) erit fihus perditionis et caput superbiae.'

This caption does not appear in the Leo Oracles.

seems to have been identified with the sixteenth prophecy rather than with the fifwhen the two texts and pictures were combined in fifteenth-century manuscripts and
in sixteenth-century printed editions, the Nahum text is run into prophecy fifteen, and the
Daniel text is set somewhat apart below.
^^

It

teenth, for

See below, "Picture Tradition," 111-114.

*^

See below, "Picture Tradition," 109.

DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS

8_3

Picture five also has features that are unique to the Monreale copy

among the

nine fourteenth-century manuscripts under discussion.

image

figure in the

one hand and

is

the usual one, a tonsured figure holding a sickle in

At the lower

a rose in the other.

ways "B" but may well be

that looks like a

The main

left is

what looks

like a side-

and to the lower right something

shackles,^"^

doubled-headed axe minus the handle. In

late

fourteenth-

and fifteenth-century manuscripts, as well as in the Regiselmo edition, these

symbolic objects, the second one
picture.

To my knowledge

now

a leg, are regularly included in the

neither occurs in any version of the correspond-

ing Leo Oracle picture. Thus, the form picture five takes corresponds only

There

to later versions of the Genus nequam sequence.

were painted

bility that these features

show

tures

signs

is

always the possi-

in at a later time, for

two of the minia-

of being tampered with: the background shows

signs

of

erasure in the section of the image containing the "leg", and in miniature

fourteen, the face of the

pope has been

erased.^''

Picture nine also has several features

unique to

usual arrangement of standards and a bird upside

and

very small shield

(?)

in the space

this

down

manuscript: an un-

atop the middle one,

between the base of the standards

and the pope.

In summary, then, the iconographic features, especially in picture five,

the presence of picture sixteen with text and caption added to

of the individual

ysis

manuscript
tanzi."^'

script

at least a

The

texts all point to a date for the

decade

later

it,

and anal-

execution of the

than the 1294 date posited by

Daneu Latmanu-

version of the prophecies represented in the Monreale

unquestionably belongs to the "mainstream" version, for

it

shares

many features with the Lunel, Paris, and Vatican lat. 3819 manuscripts.
The French style of decoration, the absence of typically Italian abbreviations and spellings in the hand, as well as connections to the Paris manu-

^^

Possibly a reference to Celestine V's imprisonment by Boniface VIII, see below, "Picture

Tradition," n. 27.
"^ Unfortunately this possibility is difficult to verify, owing to the closing of the Biblioteca
Comunale (information from Dottore Giuseppe Schiro, retired Librarian). Charlotte Lacaze plans
on investigating these pictures in some detail, but is of the opinion that it would be very difficult
to determine with certainty whether or not there was some over-painting in picture number

five,

even though the marks of scraping are

Daneu

clear.

last decade of the thirteenth century, and

of 1294 and leans to an early date ("On the Origins," 634); see
also Millet and Rigaux, "Aux origines," 136-138, who connect the version of the prophecies
represented by the Lunel and Monreale copies (particularly on the evidence of the captions for
units nine and ten) to the "papalarius" owned by Bernard Delicieux, suggesting then a date before 1319 but after the pontificate of Clement V.
"

Lerner posits

Lattanzi dates the manuscript to the

a terminus post quern

INTRODUCTION

84

script,

em

point to a French scribe and a French miniaturist, possibly in north-

France."^

Although Daneu Lattanzi describes the miniatures

and polished, the borders of irregularly shaped rectangles with

elegant

as

a pattern

of

x-shaped crosses against a background of dots and the background of the

The combination of tex-

miniatures themselves seem haphazardly executed.

tual evidence, additions to the text,

date close to but

somewhat

later

and iconographic evidence points to

than that of the Lunel manuscript.^^

Description of the Pictures

Thirteen of the sixteen miniatures, omitting numbers one,

Daneu

teen, are beautifully reproduced in color in Angela

boli e profezie nel

(fol. 2^)

1.

medioevo,"

tiara.

holding the lower edge of the

shows

distinct signs

(fol. 3"^)

2.

^^

Picture

There are some

pope wearing

and holding a book. There

and one above the

and four-

"Sim-

12 (1955): unpaginated.^*^

Picture one shows a seated

tiara (old style),

side

Sicilia

five

Lattanzi,

is

The bear above

a chasuble

the tiara has one

pecuUar to

tiara, a detail

and papal

a small bear to either

paw

P. This folio

of wear or damage.

two shows

a standing

pope, wearing a cope and

tiara.

manuscripts from northern France and even Flanders in the

and in the pattern of Xs in the background, and to a lesser degree in
the borders: see Patrick M. De Winter, Lm bihiiothequc de Philippe k Hardi (Pans, 1985), plates 20
and 22; Souvenir de VExposition de Manuscrits Fratifais a Peintures or^atiisee a la Grenuille Library
(1932), ed. Eric Millar (Paris, 1933), 24 and plate 23. See also Randall, Medieval and Renaissance

cusped form of the

similarities to

spirals

Manuscripts in the Walters Art Gallery, in particular items 38, 39, 40, 41 (Walters 38, 39, 47, 97),
a

group of mostly Books of Hours from .northeast France dated

i.e.,

background, decoration along the hems of cloaks, red dots on cheeks,

lips,

margin. Randall notes in connection with another

spirals in the
istics

MS

of northern French influence, including "rudimentary figure

The

of the thirof Xs in the

cusped form of the

to the last quarter

teenth century, for features similar to those in the Monreale miniatures,

patterns

(item 51) certain character-

style,"

decoration in the Monreale

and

MS,

"drolleries attached

of all the
of late thirteenth-century
decoration rather than of fourteenth-century later gothic decoration. This may be due to the fact
that these manuscripts were decorated locally, rather than being sent out to an up-to-date workto border terminals" {Walters, 129).

copies of the Genus nequam sequence under discussion,

shop, and

may

is

as is true

characteristic

well account for certain features of the miniatures in this

gated figures, and the pattern of dots (similar to punchmarks) along the

MS, namely

hem

the elon-

of the drapery.

86 above. The evidence linking the Lunel, Paris, Monreale and Vatican 3819
complex: the Vatican MS is the latest of the group, yet there are features the
Lunel and Vatican alone share (e.g., features of picture twelve, where they show a pope holding
a tiara above four rabbits while the Monreale copy shows an angel holding a tiara over four small
bears). This feature of the Monreale copy would seem to Unk it more closely with the versions
in the Cambridge and Oxford copies, and particularly to the Florentine copy, none of which
shows a pope.
^^

See

n.

manuscripts

"'^

cially to

am

is

indebted to Robert Lerner for caUing

this issue

of

Sicilia

to

my

attention and espe-

Charlotte Lacaze for making her copy of this magazine available to me.

DESCRIPTION OF MA NUSCRIPTS
holding a

staff

with

the right

To one side is a unicorn with curved horn

To the other side is a small figure in a short
touching

the figure's head; the

other hand.

Above

The

robe.
his

pope's hand

cope to him with

Atop the right-hand

pillar

pillar

the left-hand pillar

on

the

a bust

is

left.

sickle in the other.

Above

monk

head with

fish has a

tail

monk
ears.

of

and

Atop

figure.

holding a rose in one hand and a

the rose

tended and hands holding the

This

of a secular

Picture five shows a

(fol. 6'^)

hand holding the

over the head of the

a flying fish-like object that curves

extends to the

is

The middle

monk, tonsured and

one, which has a curved top, holds the bust of a

lightly bearded.

is

his

an eagle.

is

Picture four shows three pillars of equal height.

(fol. 5*^)

tiara.

touching the pope's eye.

pope holds

the pope's tiara

an

is

head.

its

Picture three shows a seated pope, wearing a cope and

(fol. 4*^)

ways

To

white banner in one hand.

elongated snake with a bird attacking

85

is

the bust of an angel, arms ex-

Below and

rose.

or shackles and to the other

is

to

one

side

is

a side-

an object which looks some-

thing Hke the head of a double-headed axe, features unique to this

manuscript

those under consideration.

Picture six shows a

(fol. 7*^)
is

among

pope wearing

a cloak

upraised, the other holds his cloak to his body.

One hand
To one side is a cow
and

tiara.

or ox, facing the pope, hooves upraised. In the upper

the cow) are
(fol.

head

left

(and above

away from the pope.

pope wearing

inclined toward a bear and

raised, the

cope and

tiara.

two cubs below; one hand

is

His

up-

other points to the bear.

Picture eight shows a fortress or styHzed cityscape, with three

(fol. 9"^)

turrets.

heads, facing

Picture seven shows a

8*^)

is

two crowned

Above

the middle turret

Behind the roof of the

is

a large staff

fortress are the busts

with

white banner.

of four knights, wearing

helmets.
(fol.

10*^)

Picture nine shows a pope, wearing a cope and

arm and hand extended downward. To one

fox. Above the animal, and apparently held

side

and below

in the animal's

tiara,

one

dog or
mouth, are
is

three crossed standards, one bearing a white banner, another a cross or

coat of arms, and the middle one an axe or hatchet (or perhaps a

portion of a banner)
the standard,

is

bird, upside

down,

tail

atop the middle standard. There

resting
is

on the end of

a very small shield

INTRODUCTION

86

(dark,

with

a blue band, the

and four white

band decorated with

a wavy white Hne

between the base of the standards

dots) in the space

and the pope. The bird and the shield

10.

11.

ir) Picture ten shows

(fol.

Two

with one

turret.

one

side.

Another hand

(fol.

12')

pairs

rises

above and behind the

of almost equal

13"^)

fortress

from

fortress.

Picture eleven shows a figure, naked except for a long

arms crossed over

(fol.

P.

a different fortress or styHzed cityscape,

He

is

on

seated

size,

his chest.

a rock,

To

astonishment or in an orans gesture.

eithei: in

12.

unique to

of hands extend toward the

loincloth with a decorated belt.

figure

are

arms raised

the right

is

another

dressed in a Hghtly decorated tunic, with

Neither figure

is

tonsured.

Picture twelve shows a haloed figure with long hair (appar-

ently an angel), wearing an alb and cloak, and holding the papal tiara
in his outstretched hand.

four small bears,

13.

two

H*") Picture thirteen

(fol.

cloak,

crowning

Below

facing in

in the

one

bottom

direction,

shows an

14.

and are contained within an

(fol. 15*^)

of the page are

in the other.

angel, dressed in long

pope with the papal

gown and

The pope, wearing a

The figures are of equal

tiara.

chasuble, holds his arms in the orans gesture.

size

fifth

two

arch.

Picture fourteen shows a

pope wearing

a tiara,

and an angel

The wing of one angel extends beyond the border of

miniature into the margin. Below and behind the pope are two

to either side.

the

dogs, facing in opposite directions (or a throne or Faltstuhl

large

embellished with animal heads).

and the pope's

arch,
15.

(fol. 16"^)

face

16.

(fol.

is

The

blank,

its

figures are contained within an

features having

been

erased.

Picture fifteen shows a

papal tiara in one hand,

figure

is

pope wearing a chasuble, holding the

arm extended, and a book in the other. The

contained within an arch.

17") Picture sixteen

shows an animal with

head, wearing a crown, faces right.

human

head.

The

DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS
V. Vatican LroRARY,

MS Vat.

87^

lat. 3819, fols. 147^-149*^

Herbert Grundmann, "Die Papstprophetien," 104-106;

den Apokalypsen-Kommentar des Minoriten Alexan"Uber
idem,
der," MGH, Schriften 25, 2 (Hanover, 1977), 58-60; Bemhard
Description:

der italienischen Zeichnungen

Degenhart and A. Schmitt, Corpus

1450

(Berlin, 1968), Pt.

Reeves,

1,1:

Influence of Prophecy,

1300-

226; for a partial table of contents.

Appendix C, 537; Rehberg,

" 'Kardi-

nalsorakel'," 94-97; Sabine Schmolinsky, Der Apokalypsenkommentar

des Alexander Minorita:

zur frUhen Rezeption Joachims von Fiore

in

Deutschland (Hanover, 1991), 20-21.

This manuscript
hand.

It

contains

is

an anthology (of 236

"De semine

folios)

scripturarum"

Apocalypsim" by Alexander Minorita

(fols.

19^-130^),^"

(fols.

131^-146^), the Genus nequam prophecies

li" (fols.

of works in a single

1-18""), "Expositio in

(fols.

"Oraculum
147''- 149'),

Cyril-

Jerome

on Matthew and Mark (fols. 151-222''), and "De provincialibus presagiis"

(fols. 23-236').^^ The pages are ruled and the decoration is minimal: in
addition to the pictures in the Genus nequam section, there are three pictures
in the "Expositio in

Apocalypsim" section with spaces

left

for at least

no contents page.
The set of Genus nequam prophecies begins on foUo 147^ the equivalent
often lines down from the top of the page. The page is arranged in two
columns as is the immediately preceding text of the "Oraculum Cyrilli." At
the top of the page in column one are the last nine Unes of the "Oraculum

seventy-five additional pictures.

line,

is

ending with the words "Deo

Cyrilli" text,

of one

There

gratias

amen." There

is

a space

number one of the Genus nequam series

malorum ypocrisia habundabit." The first decis that of the first word of the text proper. Thus there is no
of the text nor any attribution. The initials in this section with

and the caption

for text

follows: "Incipit principium

orated

initial

identification

the exception of a capital "I" are three lines high and are decorated with

pen

flourishes.

The

text

of the prophecies

pictures arranged for the

or

less

is

in

column one;

part in a series

opposite the appropriate text.

drawn and warmly

''"

most

The

explicit for this

colored, with a

The

column two

are the

sixteen miniatures are simply

minimum of

section reads "ExpHcit postilla

in

of connected rectangles more

decoration, and for the

Joachim super apocalipsim"

(fol.

131');

the catchwords also refer to this section as "Joachim super Apocalipsim."

'^'

script

Rehberg

(" 'Kardinalsorakel',"

was bound.

94) suggests that this

last

text

was added when the manu-

INTRODUCTION

88
most

ground

part the

line

bottom of the frame. Following the

the

is

the prophecies and opposite the sixteenth picture

sequence in any way

quondam
a

is

a short text

mentary on the cardinal prophecies

by Rehberg and discussed

There

The

lines

non recedet

equi frementis,"

as

and the com-

Nahum,

civitas

the prophet
city

text

lines to the text

to text fifteen in the

later versions

all

Two

lines,

mane,

et

mine: for the

vox

flagelli et

vox impetus
lines are

not found

of prophecy

fifteen.

ten.

The

usual Vulgate text of Daniel reads

italicized

come from

words Daniel reads "mundabitur sanctuarium")

lines

is

"How much
(a

the section in Daniel recording the angel's interpre-

this

Vatican copy

This witness records

text

number
easily

The

the answer to the

as

among

The

addition of these

the early manuscripts.

well an unusual error in the opening words of

one, the reading of "Senus" for "Genus," an error that

shares with Yale,

could

It is

time between the beginning of the persecution of

figure of the Antichrist) until his death?"

unique to

"Usque ad

dies duo, millia trecenti; et miniahitur sacrificiuni" (italics

of Daniel's vision of the ram and the he-goat.

lines

in a sec-

Monreale manuscript. They appear regularly

tation

Antiochus

dila-

rote et

whose name means "comforter,"

of Nineveh. These

These

question,

of the

of the tenth prophecy.

Dan. 8:14, with some modification, are added to the text of

prophecy number
vesperam

manu-

sanguinum universe mendacii

a te rapine,

of the

of five

added to the

any of the other early versions, although they have been added

ond hand

fratres,

149-149''),'^^

149^-150^), recently transcribed

are the addition

from Nah. 3:12: "Ve

first is

foretells the destruction

in

(fols.

149^),

of

earlier.

prophecy and two

ceratione plena,

in

(fols.

(fol.

text

from the

are several distinctive features of the text recorded in this

The most important

script.

fifteenth

set apart

beginning "Scitote karissimi

exibunt gentes incluse de petra reclusa. ..."

of popes through John XXII (1316-1334)

list

not

Marston 225. The "S"

is

it

a decorated initial, so the error

be that of the rubricator rather than that of the

scribe.

number of distinctive features. Unique to this

among the early witnesses are the crow atop a standard, a definite dragon in number two, three arches, each enclosing a figure or figures,
in number eight, and the donkey in number nine. Both this manuscript and
the Lunel manuscript show a pope (rather than an angel) holding the papal
pictures also have a

manuscript

'^See Donckel, "Studien iiber die Prophezeiung des Fr. Telesforus von Cosenza," 66-67,
308-309, for references to this text as one of the sources drawn upon by Telesphorus in his
Lihellus. The appearance in Vat. lat. 3819 is one of the earhest recorded, if not the earliest,
before its appearance in the Libellus. There is no attribution either here or in the Lihellus.

DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS
tiara

over rabbits rather than the usual bears or sheep.

Lunel and Monreale manuscripts the flying

It

89
with the

also shares

number

or dolphin in

fish

four,

and with the Monreale manuscript the sixteenth picture of a lamb or sheep
with the head of

crowned

king/^-^

The Monreale manuscript

has a text

assigned to this picture; this Vatican mansucript does not, assuming that the

column one opposite the

text in

noted above)

picture ("Scitote karissimi

..."

firatres.

not related to the picture.

is

Grundmann

dates this manuscript to after 1314, probably before 1334,

and surely before

1369.'^'^

copy

Physical evidence suggests this to be a later

than any of the other manuscripts under discussion. In the

list

of popes

named and numbered one through nine on foHo 149", John XXII is the last
pope named (13161334). The list is in a slightly smaller size script and
appears to have been squeezed into the available space

umn

one

after the explicit

though there

is still

room

of the "Scitote karissimi

for

two

additional lines.

through
151"^
is

where

the

bottom of colprophecy,

al-

The commentary on

the

cardinal prophecies begins at the top of the next

fol. 150'',

at

fratres"

column and continues

line of column two is blank. On fol.

Matthew and Mark, and this new text
decorated initial. Thus it looks as if the list is conall

but one

begins Jerome's commentary on

marked by

a seven-line

temporary with the

For

this

text, for there

was

on

a larger space available

manuscript, a date during the pontificate of John

most hkely. There

is

no way of knowing whether

XXII seems

this scribe's

exemplar

contained the additions to the text in numbers ten and fifteen or the

popes on

ten

149"; there

unique to

is

prophecies,

it

clear that

XXII,

i.e.,

someone dated the

Neither picture eight nor picture ten shows

a scribe

last five

reign of the Antichrist

to the tenth prophecy. Details in the minia-

accompanying the ninth prophecy may well

not prevent

of

is

manuscript. These two additions bracket the

this

making

to the reign ofJohn

ture

list

no record of such an exemplar elsewhere. The

prophecy fifteen became standard, but the addition to number

fol.

addition to

150".

fol.

refer to

pope, although

Clement

V.'^''

this lack

does

or glossator firom assigning a pope to that prophecy in

later manuscripts.

'^^

MS

The Lunel

sequence: see above,

'^'*

'^^

also

shows

this beast,

Grundmann, "Papstprophetien,"

The image

by three

but

it

is

detached from the Genus tiequam

clearly

p. 65.

104; see also Lerner,

"On

here shows an animal which looks more like

standards,

two of which

are topped

by

Jleurs dc

lis.

the Origins," 635.

donkey than a fox, surmounted

Clement V's move to Avignon

inaugurated the seventy years of the "Babylonian captivity," although he himself expected the

move

to

be temporary. Clement V, although

anti-French factions, was in fact

Mcnache, Clement

K (Cambridge,

much

compromise candidate of the pro-French and

controlled by Philip the Fair. See, however, Sophia

1998), for a re-evaluation of the pontificate of

Clement V.

INTRODUCTION

88
most

ground

part the

line

bottom of the frame. Following the

the

is

the prophecies and opposite the sixteenth picture

way

sequence, in any

quondam
a

is

a short text

mentary on

The

from Nah. 3:12: "Ve

first is

ceratione plena,

non recedet

equi frementis,"

as

Nahum,

149^),

and the com-

of five

city

this

lines to the text

Two

lines,

of the tenth prophecy.

to the text

vox

flagelli et

vox impetus

mine: for the

whose name means "comforter,"

of Nineveh. These

lines are

not found

The

usual Vulgate text of Daniel reads

italicized

come from

words Daniel reads "mundabitur sanctuarium")

tation

of Daniel's vision of the ram and the he-goat.

lines

is

"How much
(a

the section in Daniel recording the angel's interpre-

this

Vatican copy

This witness records

text

number
easily

The

the answer to the

as

among

The

addition of these

the early manuscripts.

well an unusual error in the opening words of

one, the reading of "Senus" for "Genus," an error that

shares with Yale,

could

It is

time between the beginning of the persecution of

figure of the Antichrist) until his death?"

unique to

"Usque ad

dies duo, millia trecenti; et miniahitur sacrificium" (italics

lines

question,

in a sec-

fifteen.

These

Antiochus

dila-

rote et

Monreale manuscript. They appear regularly

of prophecy

ten.

mane,

et

of the

Dan. 8:14, with some modification, are added to the text of

prophecy nurnber
vesperam

manu-

sanguinum universe mendacii

the prophet

to text fifteen in the

later versions

all

fratres,

149-149^),'^^

any of the other early versions, although they have been added

ond hand
in

civitas

a te rapine,

of the

foretells the destruction

in

(fol.

." (fols.

of the text recorded in

are the addition

prophecy and two Hnes added

fifteenth

of

earlier.

are several distinctive features

The most important

script.

text

from the

the cardinal prophecies (fols. 149''-150''), recently transcribed

by Rehberg and discussed

There

set apart

beginning "Scitote karissimi

exibunt gentes incluse de petra reclusa.

of popes through John XXII (1316-1334)

list

not

Marston 225. The "S"

is

a decorated initial, so the error

be that of the rubricator rather than that of the

pictures also have a

number of distinctive
witnesses are the crow

manuscript among the early

ite dragon in number two, three
in number eight, and the donkey
the Lunel manuscript

show

it

features.

scribe.

Unique

to this

atop a standard, a defin-

arches, each enclosing a figure or figures,

in

pope

number

nine.

Both

this

manuscript and

(rather than an angel) holding the papal

'^See Donckel, "Studien iiber die Prophezeiung des Fr. Telesforus von Cosenza," 66-67,
308-309, for references to this text as one of the sources drawn upon by Telesphorus in his
Lihellus. The appearance in Vat. lat. 3819 is one of the earhest recorded, if not the earliest,
before its appearance in the Libellus. There is no attribution either here or in the Libellus.

DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS
tiara

over rabbits rather than the usual bears or sheep.

Lunel and Monreale manuscripts the flying

fish

It

89
also shares

with the

number

or dolphin in

four,

and with the Monreale manuscript the sixteenth picture of a lamb or sheep
with the head of

crowned

king/^-^

The Monreale manuscript

has a text

assigned to this picture; this Vatican mansucript does not, assuming that the

column one opposite

text in

noted above)

the picture ("Scitote karissimi

."
firatres.

not related to the picture.

is

Grundmann

dates this manuscript to after 1314, probably before 1334,

and surely before

1369.'^"^

copy

Physical evidence suggests this to be a later

than any of the other manuscripts under discussion. In the

list

of popes

named and numbered one through nine on foHo 149"^, John XXII is the last
pope named (1316-1334). The list is in a slightly smaller size script and
appears to have been squeezed into the available space

umn

one

after the explicit

though there

is still

room

of

for

at

the

bottom of col-

the "Scitote karissimi fratres" prophecy, al-

two

additional lines.

The commentary on

cardinal prophecies begins at the top of the next

the

column and continues

all but one line of column two is blank. On fol.

on Matthew and Mark, and this new text
commentary
begins Jerome's
is marked by a seven-line decorated initial. Thus it looks as if the list is contemporary with the text, for there was a larger space available on fol. 150^.

through

fol.

where

1 50'',

151*^

For

most

this

likely.

manuscript, a date during the pontificate of John

There

no way of knowing whether

is

XXII seems

this scribe's

exemplar

contained the additions to the text in numbers ten and fifteen or the

popes on

addition to
ten

unique to

is

there

of

is

two additions bracket the last five

someone dated the reign of the Antichrist

manuscript. These

this

prophecies, making

it

to the reign ofJohn

XXII,

ture

list

no record of such an exemplar elsewhere. The

prophecy fifteen became standard, but the addition to number

fol. 149"";

clear that
i.e.,

to the tenth prophecy. Details in the minia-

accompanying the ninth prophecy may well

refer to

Neither picture eight nor picture ten shows a pope, although

Clement

V.'^"*

this lack

does

not prevent a scribe or glossator firom assigning a pope to that prophecy in

later manuscripts.

''^

MS

The Lunel

sequence: see above,

also

shows

this beast,

but

it

is

clearly

detached from the Genus ttequam

p. 65.

'^^

Grundmann, "Papstprophetien,"

'^^

The image

104; see also Lerner,

"On

the Origins," 635.

here shows an animal which looks more like a donkey than

a fox,

surmounted

topped by Jleurs dc lis. Clement V's move to Avignon

inaugurated the seventy years of the "Babylonian captivity," although he himself expected the
move to be temporary. Clement V, although a compromise candidate of the pro-French and
anti-French factions, was in fact much controlled by Philip the Fair. See, however, Sophia

by three

standards,

Menache, Clement

two of which

V (Cambridge,

are

1998), for a re-evaluation of the pontificate of

Clement V.

INTRODUCTION

92

COW
men
7.

with front

the

cow

of two

are the heads

pope wearing chasuble and

Picture seven shows a

(fol. 148"^)

the

Above

legs upraised.

wearing crowns, facing away from the pope.

left is a

bear with young.

The bear

tiara.

To

has upraised paws, touching the

pope's robes.
8.

Picture eight shows three arches with crenelations along the

(fol. 148*^)

top.

Within the

left

and middle arches

unique to

figures, apparently sol-

and

among

is

a visor covering his face. This

left is a

a single

image

is

the fourteenth-century manuscripts.

Picture nine shows a pope wearing chasuble and

148'^)

(fol.

the

two

with shields and helmets. In the third arch to the right

diers,

larger figure with a shield

9.

are

tiara.

To

donkey, facing away from the pope. Behind the donkey

are three crossed standards, the middle with three crosses at the top,

the other
10.

two with

stylized ^ewrs de

148'') Picture ten

(fol.

upper

left

are

above the

shows

two hands,

fortress

is

lis.

The donkey

unique to V.

is

a fortress or stylized cityscape.

fingers

extended toward the

At the

fortress. Slightly

another hand, fingers extended away from the

fortress.

11.

148^) Picture eleven shows a figure, tonsured, naked except for

(fol.

one hand

a long skirt-like cloth,

on

a rock.

To

the right

is

a figure

one arm extended, seated

upraised,

of equal

wearing

size,

a short

gown

and hood, one hand upraised, the other extended toward the seated
figure.

12.

148^) Picture twelve shows a seated tonsured figure, wearing a

(fol.

chasuble, and holding a papal tiara over four rabbits.

pears to be pointed at the rabbits.

two
13.

facing the

(fol.

seated

on

angel

is

One

rabbits are in the

finger ap-

lower

left,

facing the border.

Picture thirteen shows a pope, wearing a chasuble and

149"^)

The pope

pope and two

The

bench, being crowned with the papal

holds a

book

of the same

in

tiara

one hand; the other hand

size as the

pope and

its

is

by an

angel.

upraised.

The

wings extend beyond the

boundary of the border into the margin.

14.

(fol.

149*^)

Picture fourteen shows a

book

resting in his lap

tiara.

Two

angels,

pope seated on

and held by both hands.

one to the

right

bench, are crowning the pope.

He

and one to the

bench, with

wears chasuble and

left,

standing

on the

DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS
15.

(fol.

149^) Picture fifteen

chasuble and

and the papal

16.

(fol. 149"^)

alb.

shows

93

pope, tonsured, wearing a cope over

With arms extended, he

holds a

book

in

one hand

tiara in the other.

Picture sixteen shows a large animal with a lamb's

human head wearing

crown.

body and

The

Picture Tradition

This section brings together

scripts, tracing,

ture tradition.
tures,

where
It

discusses

manu-

the significant variations in the

all

be the evolution of the pic-

relevant, v^hat appears to

some of the more important iconographical

but does not aim to give a

full

fea-

iconographical study.

Analysis of the picture tradition reinforces the groupings of manuscripts

noted earher, that

A-CD

is,

and

LNPV,

with F and

the latter group. Analysis of the images underscores

tions within each

group and both the ways

in

as

M closely aligned to
many

well the

which the groups

varia-

are discrete

and the ways in which they overlap. The Yale manuscript, for instance,
shows characteristics of both early and late features: details of image four
(the

columns, the scimitar) Hnk

century and

image of the

later versions

this

version most closely to fifteenth-

of the image; yet there

present in

series, a detail

Each witness has some unique

is is

some form

feature, e.g.,

in

no

beast in the final

LPV

as

well as in F.

dogs instead of bears in the Yale

manuscript, a slightly different arrangement of elements in the image,

slightly different

background

now

referents that are for

3819

Some of

detail.

at least lost to ,us:

show

witnesses, for instance,

the variations clearly have

both the Lunel and Vatican

the pope in the angeUc series (image

twelve) holding his tiara over four rabbits. In the

edition of the

pope prophecies, the

much

is

now

the

Regiselmo

later

have become sheep: whatever

might have called to mind has been

specific referent the rabbits

longer relevant and the image

shepherd "feeding

rabbits

lost

or

more generaUzed one of the

is

no

papal

his sheep."

Analysis of the picture tradition makes

it

clear as well that individual

variations in the images are not only of interest but also that certain images

in the series

emerge

as crucial, affecting in particular the

of the images. Images

In

CD,

five,

for instance, there

in

is

no expHcit reference

fifteen,

images eleven through

clearly identified in

cumulative effect

eleven, and fifteen are important in this context.

and no beast in image

quence
is

five,

image

five

to Celestine

even though there

fifteen.

The

is

a clear

instances in

in

image

angeUc

se-

which Celestine

allow for a slightly different reading of

image eleven, the summoning of the angelic pope,

a reading

with a particu-

THE PICTURE TRADITION

lar

Franciscan resonance,

changes in image

as

been discussed

has

five alter the

95^

earlier.

cumulative effect of the

Thus even minor

more

series

Certain patterns emerge. In the earlier versions represented by

last five

images w^ere probably read

the later versions the single

as

nine in V) are

lost

tion suggests that

pope has become

a series

distant past, the

more stable.
The images

One

in the

Lunel manuscript represent a version that with some

much

later manuscripts.

salamander in image two will become

will

in the series

images lose these local references and the images become

established version in

Celestine

explana-

the lives of these popes recede into the

as

exceptions can be termed the established version or what will

image four

image

for a fox in

when memories of a particular historical pope

abound;

the

of holy popes. Local

donkey

and the image becomes more generalized.

local references

firesh,

CD,

the progress of a single holy pope; in

references (rabbits, dogs, the substitution of a

are

substan-

than do the greater variations in images four and twelve, for instance.

tially

become a scimitar,
number five),

The

the

serpent that looks like a

a stylized serpent; the flying fish in

details will

(image

become

be added to the image of

become sheep
become combined,

rabbits will

twelve, and images fifteen and sixteen will

image

in

the only

truly substantial change.

Picture
The
ing

picture tradition for the

as it

series

image

is

remarkably consistent, show-

does a pope and bears; and there seems to be

little

was meant to begin with the Orsini pope, Nicholas

This unanimity

is all

the

more remarkable

manuscripts of the Leo Oracles

cies),

first

the

first

image

is

that

(all

of

since in

doubt that the

III

(1277-1280).

most of the extant Greek

post-dating the Genus nequam prophe-

a serpent.'

The

bear symbol obviously

pointed to the Orsini family, suggesting Giovanni Gaetano Orsini (Nicholas

III) as

the

first

figure in the series. Dante's characterization

of Nicholas

as

"son of the she-bear" and representative of the simoniacal popes not only
testifies to

the familiarity of the association but also

may

indicate that

he had

seen this picture.^

The common

version for picture one, represented by

LMPV, shows

MS

Oxford, Bodleian Library, Barocci 170, a sumptuously decorated sixteenth-century

show a bear with three nursing cubs as the first picture. For the Barocci copy, see
Rigo, Oracula Leonis, 17-48.
'

copy, does

19:

Dante

Comedy, trans. Charles S. Singleton (Princeton, 1970),

Lemer. "Recent Work." 149, n. 18.

Alighieri, Tlte Divine

69-72. See

also

Inferno,

INTRODUCTION

96

LPV and dogs in M. CD show

pope and to one side a large bear with nursing cubs (figure 1), four in C,
five in D, similar to figure six in the Leo Oracles, which shows a large bear
with three nursing cubs. The F scribe left little space for the picture, which

pope, surrounded by three animals, bears in

a

shows the torso of a pope and to the upper side a bear with young (the
number of the young is uncertain as this portion of the page has been damaged). The picture is not described either in A or by Pipini, although Pipini
notes that the series begins with Nicholas
discussed above, the

with

(identified

that the subject

commentary on

is

(Cap. xx, cols. 724-725). As

the cardinal prophecies notes five cubs

and although the commentary makes

five cardinals),

of unit one

III

Giovanni Gaetano Orsini (Nicholas

not certain that the image included a

human

it

clear

III), it is

figure as well as the figure

of

the bear with five cubs.^ Thus, of the copies under consideration, only the
Vat.

3822 copy

lat.

were not

If it

leaves in

doubt the subject of the

for the testimony

phecies, the variations in the image might

mony,

it is

ents. It

minor

is

unit.

of the commentary on the cardinal pro-

seem minor, but given

clear that the five cubs in the early versions

had

this testi-

specific refer-

tempting then to see significance in the heretofore considered

difference in detail

between the Cambridge and and Oxford copies

(four cubs rather than five) ^ In the later versions, as seen in the Lunel witness, the

placement of the bears in the image has changed; Nicholas

clearly referred to in his capacity as pope,

"generic" rather than

The

significance

script (one

III is

and the reference to bears

is

specific.''

of the substitution of dogs for bears in the Yale manu-

executed no

earlier

than the mid- 1320s)

is

unclear.^'

An

obvious

^ As noted elsewhere, Rehberg makes the point that the commentary would
have followed
copy of text and pictures; therefore there was no need for the commentator to describe the

picture in detail.
^

See

also the reference to the

death of Nicholas

III

in unit three of the

commentary (66-

and the seemingly gratuitous observation that the death left only four cubs. It is clear that
the first three units of the prophecies (as represented by the cardinal oracle) were ex cvctitu, for
the commentator was familiar with events of Honorius IV's pontificate. The fourth cub. Latino
Malabranca, died in 1294, the fifth, Giordano Orsini (according to Rehberg's enumeration), died
earUer in 1287, and the second cub, Matteo Rosso Orsini, died in 1305. Since there is some
debate about the identity of the fifth cub, the missing cub in the Cambridge copy (if not the
result of simple error) points either to Latino Malabranca or to Matteo Rosso Orsini. If this
hypothesis can be sustained, it would date the version represented here to no earlier than 1294
and more likely, in my opmion, to sometime after Matteo Rosso Orsini's death in 1305.
69),

^ I.e.,

the reference to the Onini, to nepotism and simony.

For dating, see "Description of Manuscripts," pp. 74-75. Lemer ("On the Origins," 617
and n. 13) notes that the Monreale, Vat. lat. 3819, and Yale manuscripts "delete the she-bear
and show a pope surrounded by three dogs, conceivably with the intention of toning down the
anti-Orsini bias" (n. 13). The animals in the Monreale and Vatican manuscripts certainly appear
to be bears rather than dogs (size and position of ears, short tail) particularly in the case of the
^'

THE PICTURE TRADITION

emblem of a

explanation might be that they referred to the

tron,

one

for

whom

97

the manuscript was produced.

On

particular pa-

the other hand, if

no such connection between emblem and patron can be

identified, their

presence could point to a larger symbolic meaning. As James

discussed in his study of Passion iconography, there are

period to dogs

this

and images of

as

Ps. 21:17,

"Quondam

circumdederunt

Concilium malignantium obsedit me."^ Even more

and

to dogs

many

the tormentors of Christ, drawing

their "snapping" are

Marrow

has

references in

on the language

me

canes multi; /

particularly, references

found not only in the Franciscan discourse

surrounding the promulgation of "Exiit qui seminat," by Nicholas

III

(1279), but also in the prologue to the bull itself^

When
on the
nat,"

Nicholas

issue

began

III

of poverty and the Rule, and with

a series

that

his ruling, "Exiit qui

semi-

continued for the better part of four decades, de-

which were not resolved

and then not to the

to rule

of debates both within the Order and between the

Order and the Papacy

bates

became pope, the Franciscans petitioned him

until the series

of bulls issued by John XXII,

There was

Spirituals' satisfaction.

between, under Martin IV (1283) and Clement

a series

of

bulls in

(1312).

Pope John XXII addressed himself to these same issues in 1317 when he
ordered the Spirituals to conform to the moderate position, in particular

Monreale manuscript,

if

they are compared with the dogs in the Yale manuscript and with the

animal in picture nine in P, which does in

Daneu

fact

look

like a

dog

rather than a fox. (See also

Lattanzi, " 'Vaticinia Pontificum'," 777-778.)

'James Marrow,

Passion Iconography in Northern European Art of the Late Middle Ages and Early

Renaissance (Kortrijk, Belgium, 1979), 39; see also 33, 36-39. Kerby-Fulton, "Hildegard," 397,

notes references to dogs "to signify the ungodly" in

"

Mark

7:28 and 3 Kings 14:11.

Interdum aemulatores agitates invidia, iracundia et indiscreta iustitia concitavit mordentes fratres et eorum regulam quasi illicitam, inobservabilem et discriminosam caninis latrantibus lacerantes, non attendentes banc sanctam regulam, ut praedicitur, praeceptis ac monitis
salutaribus institutam, apostolicis observationibus roboratam, per plures romanos pontifices
approbatam et etiam per sedem apostolicam confirmatam ..." from "Exiit qui seminat," quoted
"

in Fidelis Elizondo, "Bulla 'Exiit qui seminat' Nicholas

III

(14 August 1279)," Laurentianum 4

(1963): 59-119, here at 86; idem. Appendix, 189-219, for comparison of "Quo elongati" (Greg-

ory IX),

"Ordinem vestram" (Innocent

IV), "Exiit qui seminat" (Nicholas

III),

and "Exivi de

paradiso" (Clement V). For the frequency of "dogs" in Franciscan discourse surrounding the

promulgation of "Exiit," see David Burr, Oliui and Franciscan Poverty: Tlie Origins of the "Usus
Pauper" Controversy (Philadelphia, 1989), 153-154 and notes 49-52. Some of the "biting dogs"

were "domini canes," and Burr notes that "it is hard to read 'Exiit' without recognizing it as an
answer to certain claims advanced by Aquinas, Kilwardby, and other Dominicans at Franciscan
expense" {Oliui and Franciscan Poverty, 154); Burr reiterates this latter point in a review of Andrea
Tabarroni, Paupertas Christi et apostolorum: L'idcale francescano in discussione (1322-1324) (Rome,
1990) in Speculum 67 (1992): 749, in which he argues that more attention must be paid to "the
internecine political and intellectual warfare between Franciscans and Dominicans in the bte
thirteenth and early fourteenth centuries," that period between the promulgation of "Exiit" in
1279 by Nicholas III and the promulgation of "Quia nonnunquam" by John XXII in 1322.

INTRODUCTION

98
banning
use"

their short habits

and

calling

on them

"moderate

to observe the

Later in 1322 and 1323 the Franciscan order under Michael of

rule.'^

Cesena was

odds with John XXII's teaching on Christ's and the

at clear

Apostles' ownership of goods. In 1325 a portion of the order separated itself

from the

rest,

and

took up residence
bull of

a small

reprobus" articulated once again his position on the

vir

right to hold property, based

and

Pope John's

the court of Louis IV of Bavaria in 1329.

at

1329 "Quia

group including Michael of Cesena eventually

his Apostles did in fact

on

his interpretation

of Scripture that Christ

hold property, a position clearly

at

odds with

the Spirituals' position and as well that of the Michaelists, the latter once the
"personification

The dogs
tween the

of orthodoxy."'"
first

pontificates

pope make
snapping"

in the

a
at

image then may well provide

of Nicholas

III

and John XXII,

connection be-

for not only did each

major statement on poverty and the Rule, but

the Franciscans at the time of "Exiit,"

implied in the prologue to that

bull,

if

"dogs were

which Nicholas

then they were clearly gaining in

bers and force by the time of John XXII's bulls. Moreover,

"Quia nonnunquam" (March 1322) declared

that as

III

num-

Pope John's

bull

pope he had the auth-

ority to alter rulings established in earlier buUs, in this case with specific

reference to "Exiit."''

Certainly

at

the distance of John's pontificate, Nicholas's bull was a

"friendly" one, but, as well,

it

also

marked

the usual caption to picture and text

Picture

Of the

key items

in picture two,

the "initium

number

pope

malorum" noted

in

one.

2
(usually identified as

Martin IV,

1281-1285), serpent and one or two crows, only the two crows attacking
a snake-like serpent appear in the corresponding

image of the Leo Oracles.

' A recent discussion of John XXII and his confrontation with the Franciscan order is that
of Oakley, "John XXII." He gives a more sympathetic view of Pope John's motives and
thinking than do the standard authorities: Decima Douie, Vie Nature and Effect of the Heresy of
the FraticelH (Manchester, 1932); Malcolm Lambert, Franciscan Poverty (London, 1961); LefF,
Heresy; and John Moorman, A History of the Franciscan Order (Oxford, 1968). See also Burr, Olivi
and Franciscan Poverty; Tabarroni, Paupertas Christi; and Roberto Lambertini, Apologia e crescita
deWidentitcifrancescana (1255-1279) (Rome, 1990), 154-186.
'"

Leff, Heresy, 238.

An

points out, the Spiritual Franciscans on the whole

and of course John came to be the proponent of such
a notion. See Thomas Turley, "The Ecclesiology of Guido Terreni" (Ph.D. diss., Cornell University, 1979). See also Brian Tiemey, Origins of Papal InfallihiUty 1150-1350, 2nd ed. (Leiden,
^'

irony, since, as

Thomas Turley

supported the notion of papal

infallibility

1988, originally pubUshed 1972).

THE PICTURE TRADITION

99

Pipini in his description uses the term anguilla or "eel" instead of "serpent,"

and elsewhere in the passage

the exception of A,

some

which

Martin IV's fondness for

refers to

describes a diaconus,

instances holding a pastoral staff (a standard with a cross at the top).

CDFP show

snake-Hke serpent (figure

M, and

the snake's body. L,

show

salamander-like serpent with six

and appears to be looking

down

entwined about

two

and

a tree trunk,

distinct variations:

the bird in

legs;

the serpent;

at

one

2) similar to the

Oracles, although C's and D's have dog-like heads and

tree,

With

eels.

CDFLMPV show a pope, in

is

in the

green spotted

atop the papal tiara

shows

serpent

birds sitting in leaves at the top

of the

a small kneeling figure to the pope's other side (figure 3);

pope holding

book

in

one hand,

dragon figure to one

dard with a large bird, beak open, atop

the cardinal prophecies

of the prophecy was

clear that in the earliest version the subject

referred to in the Vatican

tary also identifies

and

side,

makes

it

a cardinal,

argues, as noted elsewhere, that the diaconus

3822 copy

is

probably a cardinal.

The commen-

Matteo Rosso Orsini with the "flying serpent," so

not altogether certain

a stan-

(figure 4).

it

The testimony of the commentary on

Matteo Rosso Orsini. Rehberg

Leo

adds forepaws to

from the commentary

(apart

it is

from the evidence of the

Vatican 3822 copy of the prophecies) that the earUest version of the image

showed

human

figure.'^ It

is

easier to see

how

pope, given Rehberg's dating of the commentary.

at

the figure

It is difficult

what point the elements of serpent and crows ceased

became

to determine

to retain specific

references to the Orsini and anti-Orsini forces; certainly Pipini did not read

the image in that way.

Picture
The key

items in picture three include a pope (usually identified

Honorius IV, 1285-1287),

a smaller figure, usually suppHcating, to

an eagle surmounting the papal

its

and

tiara,

a unicorn, in

some

horn touching either the pope's eye or the base of the

one

as

side,

instances with

This picture

tiara.

corresponds to figure three in the Leo Oracles, which shows, in two

different versions, the imperial eagle
a large
as a

the

unicorn with

rhinoceros, a not

main

with a cross hanging from

a smaller figure to

uncommon

one

confusion (Job 39: 9-12).'-^

figure as ima^o similis priori, that

" 'Kardinalsorakel'," 53.

'-

Rehberg,

'^

See Albert the Great,

Man

and

its

Beasts, 47, 160.

beak, and

side. Pipini describes the

is,

animal

describes

another diaconus, but includes

INTRODUCTION

100

the Other items, calling the small figure a puer. In

is

not clearly an eagle.

a

CD

and M, the unicorn

not attacking. All show the eagle, although in V, the bird

nimbus

cross

and

in profile

in C.

In medieval iconography the unicorn has

the one hand,

associated with the virgin

it is

by her

captivity

is

next to the eagle's head in D; the eagle has

is

purity. This

Greek

ultimately from the

is

common

Physiolo^us.^'^

two

who

On

contrasted meanings.
easily lures

into docile

it

medieval theme, which derives

On

the other hand, fierce uni-

corns are frequently identified with the persecutors or enemies of Christ, a

figure

drawn from

common

Ps. 22:23.^^ In the

rendering of the unicorn

and unicorn tradition

as

where the unicorn

Oracles,

distinct

is

Genus nequam prophecies the most

obviously reminiscent of the virgin

from the Greek

rears itself alone

attacking horn

^but its fiercely

suggests the second interpretation. Perhaps the double image

What relation,
lomew Cotton

if

is

intentional.

any, this image has with a prophecy recorded

by Bartho-

1298), as from Joachim of Fiore,

(d. ca.

cornis de plaga occidentaU

The commentary on

cum

vexillo

Jacopo

who

Savelli, a

member of the

Honorius IV worked to

as

Rehberg connects

is

uncertain.

refers to the cross); the subject

^^'

lat.

of the text

Orsini party that elected Nicholas

Savelli's role as

3822 manuscript

III,

but

The com-

retrieve Sicily for the French.

"defender of the

the text and picture referred to in the

to the description in the Vat.

and

"Egredietur uni-

leopardorum ..."

mentator glosses "unicorn" by noting Jacopo

bears."

inc.

the cardinal prophecies mentions explicitly the

unicorn and eagle (and apparently

is

of the Leo

tradition

commentary

(a diaconus

with

also to the picture for unit three in the Florentine manuscript.

corona)

^^

Picture 4
There
four.

is

considerably wider variation in the picture tradition for unit

LPV show two

a cleric.

"dolphin" or flying

'''

columns and between them

a vessel

with the head of

hand extends from right-hand column and holds the

fish

which

in turn extends over the

See Rudiger R. Beer, Urdconi: Myth and

1977); Nikolaus Henkel, Studicn

zum

Reality, trans.

Charles

tail

head of the

M.

Stern

Physiologus im Mittclalter (Tubingen, 1976).

of

cleric

(New York,
thank David

Heffher for these references.

'-''

^^'

also

Marrow,

Passion Iconography, 33-43.

Historia AngUcana, ed.

Reeves,

Henry Richards Luard, RoUs Series (London, 1859), 239-240; see

and Rupert Taylor, Tlie PoHtical Prophecy in England (New

Injluence of Prophecy, 75,

York, 1911), 87.

'^

Rehberg,

" Kardinalsorakel'," 68-69, esp. n. 92.

THE PICTURE TRADITION

apparently to "attack" the crowned head

column. F shows a
LPV, with the head

middle
and curved handle-Uke attachment extending over this head
shows three columns, a crowned head on the left-hand one,

cleric

(figure 5).

left

vessel (or capital) in

single vessel similar to the

of a

on the

101

head on the middle column and a hand from the right-hand one
holding a scimitar over the head of the cleric. Pipini's description mentions
a cleric's

head of

a bird (avis),

its

beak supporting

a nest {rostra sustinens nidum),

cleric. ^^

which, in turn, holds the head of a

This does not correspond to

any one picture: none shows the bird or the nest. Nidum can be a
"nest-shaped bowl," or "goblet"; L, F. and V show a vessel of this sort.

"Rostrum" can be

prow of

a ship, perhaps

curved "inverted handle" attached to the vessel in

similar to the

Of the

a "beak-like" shape as in the

manuscript group

ACDF, none

has columns;

has

F.

no

descrip-

tion for this picture; F has the vessel noted above with the bust of a ton-

sured figure. In

sented together

on

and D, pictures and

a single

The

^'^

and

five are pre-

The portion of the combined

head resting on the serrated edge of

page (figure

picture that can be called four shows a

a sickle.

texts for units four

6).

hair stands out like rays in C.

The commentary on the

cardinal prophecies helps to account for the

commentary notes a severed head

and sickle in the picture, elements found in the Cambridge and Oxford
copies and alluded to in the Florentine copy, in the form of the handle-like
attachment. The subject of the commentary is Latino Malabranca,
evolution of

fourth image, for the

this

pope-maker and manipulator of papal elections.^^^

image to those in the corresponding Leo Oracles is

particularly in his role as

The

of

relation

this

complex. The Lambecius version (PG 107:1153) shows the king with

sickle

and rose appropriated in most Genus nequam copies to number five. Jeanne
Basquin-Vereecken's work has demonstrated, however, that there is consid-

among

erable variety

Leo Oracles, both

the manuscript witnesses of the

the arrangment of the sequence and in the content of the images.

group of witnesses corresponds to the Lambecius version;

shows

'"

a head,

a third

group shows

Pipini's description: "[Pontifex] est

mithratum,

&

nidum, in quo
''^

and yet

The

ante se
est

alias

caput senis Clerici."

conflated image in

CD

angel),

unique to

CD

and

is

is

held over the head of the

and

Rehberg,

Columnae,

Cap. 23,

ita

est

ut nonnisi caput appareat

caput

avis, rostro sustinens

col. 728.)

" 'Kardinalsorakel'." 56.

on

serrated

of two kings). The head resting on on

the
adduced fi:om the commentary (in
however, in the fifteenth-century MSS and in the

to the version
cleric;

sixteenth-century prmted editions, the scimitar

-"

combination of the head and

quarum una

six (heads

One

second group

includes elements of pictures four (head resting

and

instrument

inclusus

{Chrotiicori,

blade), five (figure with sickle

the serrated blade

enim

duas habet columnas, in

in

is

below the head).

102

INTRODUCTION

a king with sickle

group

script

and

LPVN,

would seem

rose.^' It

this

that, in the case

of the manu-

uncertainty in the source (and change of referent)

allowed for the elaboration of columns, retaining the middle column or

This would offer an opportunity for direct

vessel.

the coluriins surely refer to the

emerging from the

political allusion.

Colonna family while the

IV (12881292)

vessel points to Nicholas

Thus

clerical

head

who was

de-

pendent on the Colonna family.

The

significance of the flying fish or dolphin

throne, or to the dolphin

as a

Strayer traces the history of

Vienne

in the area

blem of the
that

known

identification

as

pope

is

that

no

who

first

By 1349

all

Philip

should rule

satisfactory

salvation.

Joseph

with the counts of

as

an

em-

VI had determined

this territory

of Dau-

connection can be made to

reign, but Charles

(13641380) was

royal dauphin.

Perhaps M's version of the picture in

is

of

first

usually identified with this picture, Nicholas IV. Philip the Fair

was king of France during Nicholas's

the

puzzling: the pos-

the Dauphine,^^ and after 1334

heir to the French throne.

The problem

phine. ^^
the

more

symbol of resurrection and

its

should be the eldest son

it

is

include reference to the Dauphine, to the heir to the French

sibilities

closest to

its

most fifteenth-century forms,

later
as

form which,

well

as

significantly,

to the

Regiselmo

printed edition, gives the best possible key to the transmission from the
earlier
is

form of the image

the columns, the

cleric,

Colonna

Fair

and Edward

Thus the

7).

family; the

a scimitar

might be:

crowned head,

Nicholas IV; the scimitar, perhaps

of Philip the

of a dolphin,

interpretation

to the later. Here, instead

held over the tonsured head (figure

Philip the Fair; the

a reference to the

and/or the

fall

aborted crusades

of Acre in 1291.

Picture 5
The pattern of variations in picture number five is linked to that in
number four, although all manuscripts contain some combination of the key

-'
This information is based on the as yet unpubUshed edition of the Leo Oracles which has
been prepared by Dr. Jeanne Basquin-Vereecken of Ghent; see also Reeves, "The Vaticima,"
148-149, n. 13; and above, "The Prophecies," n. 17.
~ "Dauphin," Dictionary of the Middle Ages, 10 vols. (New York, 1984-1989), vol. 4: 107-

108. Strayer notes that "... originally the

have been only a way to distinguish

men of the same name. ... By 1248
had supplanted that of count" (107).

name seems

to

the counts, most of whom were called Guigues, from other

dalphinus

was becoming

a tide;

by the 1280's

[sic] it

Hinkle, Tlie Fkurs de Lis of the Kings of France 1285-1488 (Carbondale

and Edwardsville, 1991), 44-45 and PI. 16, Secret Seals of Charles V, 1376, which shows two
-'

See William

M.

dolphins very similar in design to those in the Lunel, Monreale, and Vatican 3819

MSS.

THE PICTURE TRADITION

monk

elements:

103

or figure holding a sickle and a rose, and an angel

Apoc. 14:14-16). The corresponding Leo Oracle picture (number

five,

(cf.

PG

107:1553) shows an emperor or king, holding a crook or sickle in one hand

and

being crowned by an

a rose in the other,

pictures four and five (and

angel.^'*

one element of picture

The

six) in

conflation of

and

both the multiple versions of unit four in the Leo Oracles, and

reflect

also the

connections between units four and five of the commentary on the cardinal

Rehberg

prophecies.

"companion"

describes unit five as the

to unit four,

here describing or referring to Latino Malabranca's role in the papacy of

Celestine V.^^

The commentary

refers to the figure

symbol of the papacy and the

sickle, the rose a

holding a rose and a

sickle apparently

connected

to the "cutting of the rose."^^'

The important

variations are not so

much

in the images themselves as in

the way(s) the images do or do not point to Celestine

1294).

While the description

important difierence

and

show

is

in

that the

main

angel in the other (omitting the rose).

distinguishes

main

figure

a figure (of uncertain age)

and barefoot,

is

A CD

group

as a

is

angel, the

described as a "juvenis."

is

The

figure,

although simply dressed

certainly not a pope.

Thus what

the absence of any identification of the

pope

as

Celestine

and noting

in 1313, describes the figure as a religious, tonsured,

(concullam),
is

July-13 Dec.

figure with Celestine V.

Pipini, identifying the

(5

holding a sickle in one hand and an

monk and

not clearly a

makes no mention of an

holding a reaper's sickle in

noteworthy in

scribed

by

Pipini),

that

it is

the only one to

while the main figure

usual frontal position (figure 8).

tion: the addition

his right

is

hand and

show

his

canonization

and wearing

hood

a rose in his

hooded

left.

figure (as de-

in profile rather than in the

P contains the only other

of a symbol variously interpreted

significant varia-

as either a

sideways "B"

or shackles, and an unidentifiable object on the right, which in the printed

edition of 1589 (figure 9)

is

a leg.

Robert Lemer

first

suggested that the

sideways "B" might be a shackle or leg manacle, an allusion to Celestine V's

^* For interpretation of the

Leo Oracle, particularly its reference to Andronicus I Comnenus,
Mango, "Legend of Leo the Wise," 64. Not all copies of the Leo Oracles show the angel
(Reeves. "The Vaticinia," 148-149).

see

^^

On references to

Celestine

59 and commentary V: 11 1-1

^^

12,

V in units four and five,

see

Rehberg, " 'Kardinalsorakel'," 58-

118-119.

In unit four, the rose points to Latino Malabranca as pope-maker (Rehberg, " 'Kardinals-

orakel'," 55, n. 41, references to the rose

Cronicon

and sword in papal ceremonies and to Salimbene's

where Rehberg notes, "Is it a coincidence that before the description of the
of Honorius IV there is a long excursus on the golden rose?" [my translation]).

[p.

pontificate

572],

INTRODUCTION

104
imprisonment by Boniface
objects

were

Whether

VIII.^^

the

two

additional

P or were added

part of the original image in

later

symboHc

remains to

be determined.'^^

Picture
The key elements

in picture

and

identified as Boniface VIII,

to

all

number

cow

six

(vacca),

include the pope, usually

elements which are

the manuscripts (although the enumeration

is

common

CD), and

different in

to

Pipini's description. The corresponding Leo picture (number six, PG 107:

1154) shows a cow and two heads. These heads are mitred in F, crowned
shows two
in FLPV (CD shows them in the combination picture 4-5);

heads with secular headgear, not crowns.

The commentary on
crowned heads
berg

show

as

well

Giordano

as

pope

3822 copy

is

cow and two

identified by Reh-

the cardinal prophecies refers to a

as to

the "fifth son of the bear,"

Orsini.^'^ All versions

in this image,

of the Genus nequam prophecies

and the description of the picture in the Vatican

the only one of the descriptions to refer explicitly to a pope.

The

text

of the commentary in what Rehberg considers to be an interpola-

tion

(ca.

1297) does refer to Celestine V's death and to Boniface VIII;

nonetheless
referred to

it is

impossible to determine with certainty

showed

human

figure.

The

if the original

image

reference to bulls or calves as the

tormentors or enemies of Christ might well be based on imagery drawn

from

^^

Ps.

21:13-14;-^"

however

if,

as

the

commentary

In fifteenth-century manuscripts like that of Vatican Library,

MS

suggests (VI

122-

Ross. 374, the shackle

imprisonment by the Council of Constance," and the "leg" a visual

representation of the name "Cossa" (Lemer, personal communication, 24 June 1988); see also
David HefFner, "Eyn umndcrliche Weyssagung von dem Babstumh: Medieval Prophecy into Reformation Polemic" (Ph.D. diss., University of Pennsylvania, 1991), 115, n. 61, and 91-96 for
evidence that this object, "shackles" or "stocks," is, in later versions of the pope prophecies, a
fire-steel. See also two copies of the Ascetide calve series, one in Vienna, Osterreichische Nationalbibliothek, MS 13648 [Suppl. 1071], fol. 4, for a prisoner of Boniface VIII's wearing shackles

alludes to "Baldassare Cossa's

(here similar to stocks), and another in Saint-Gall, Vadianische BibUothek,

MS 342,

fol. 4,

where

wearing similar shackles. To my knowledge the shackles do not appear in any

copy of the Genus nequam prophecies before the appearance of the stocks in the St. Gall and
Vienna copies of the Asccnde calve series.
the prisoner

-^
-^
^''

is

See above, "Description of MSS: P."

p. 83 and n. 85.
See commentary VI:120-123 and Rehberg, " 'Kardinalsorakel'," 59-61.

Marrow,

Passion Iconography, 34, also 261, n. 121,

and

Fig. 3, "Christ

Encompassed by

Stuttgart Psalter, Wiirttembergische Landesbibliothek,

Bulls," reproduced

from the 9th-century

MS

although the Latin text reads "vacca," clearly the Leo picture was read
the Wise," 62-64.

Biblia, fol. 23;

bull: see

Mango, "Legend of Leo

as a

THE PICTURE TRADITION

Giordano Orsini

123),

attributes

he

that

is

is

by the

signified

105

figure of the

cow and one of his

"a friend of the friends of the church" (111:123), then

is

necessary to look elsewhere for the significance of the cow.

it is

Picture 7
For picture number seven, in some manuscripts identified with Benedict
XI (1303-1304), all show a pope, bear and nursing young, except for ACD,
which substitute a king for the pope. The Leo Oracles (number seven, PG
107:1153) show only the bear and three or four cubs. The key element in
the picture, apart from the

main

figure of the

pope or

king,

is

the bear and

number from one to five (there is no longer the

Pipini detestimony of the commentary on the cardinal prophecies)
scribes a bear and twin cubs (gemini); LMPV show two cubs, CD five, F

The cubs

cubs.

vary in

:-^^

one; Pipini describes the bear

only

as

touching the right side of the pope, but

shows the bear touching the pope.

It is

unclear

how

or even

XL The

to Benedict

first

if

to the Orsini pope, Nicholas

because the

line

first

the iconography of the bear and cubs relates

bear picture in the Leo Oracles was clearly fitted

III,

but

second one

this

of the relevant Oracle text requires

imagery, the she-bear robbed of her cubs

Sam.

17:8,

59:11); a bear alone

Isa.

is

is

a simile for

a simile for a

28:15); and in the imagery of the Apocalypse

posite beast in

two cubs

number

Picture

eight,

PG

features, the

is

this

(figure 10).

this picture

head and the

by

rays,

city.

Only

it

although the vessel

a figure in a

head

CD

the

number of

" 'Kardinalsorakel',"

units in the

100-101; see

under

and prophecy with

Jj)# , 6* ^elow the

The corresponding Leo

head toward the

distinguished

On

anger (2

ruler (Prov.

component of the com-

picture

text

and

(number

in a vessel.

Rays

and F show both these

is

missing in F. F's draw-

tower dropping rocks on those below.

alone shows three arches instead of the cityscape:

^'

wicked

107:1154) shows a city and below

extend from

In biblical

a cityscape or fortress apparently

(1305-1314). F has the symbol

above the cityscape

ing

shows

eight

only the L illuminator identifies

Clement

it.

human

an image of Rome.

Picture

siege;

is

used simply

Apoc. 13:2 and Dan. 7:15. The suckling bear alone or with

also

is

may be

two each contain two

commentary on the cardinal prophecies,

"Recent Work," 154 and n. 29.

also Lerner,

see

Rehberg,

INTRODUCTION

106
soldiers

with

visor over

its

shields, the third has a single figure

face (figure 11). Pipini

with

wearing

shield,

makes no reference to

this

image.

Picture 9
Although Pipini

pope

identifies the

no

reference to

Clement

pope and an animal,

are a

above

its

back.

LM.

represented in

image

in the

usually a fox, with crossed standards arranged

picture

pope and

CD

a fox

show

PG

(number nine,

1155) shows a fox with three crossed standards above

less as

version

earliest

was intended. The key elements

The corresponding Leo

a cross. Pipini describes a

Clement V,

in picture nine as

iconographical analysis supports the assumption that in the

its

107:

back, each bearing

with the three standards, more or

pope carrying

a pastoral staff in

one

The animal in C looks like

rather
like
a dog; the animal in P looks more like a dog
a bear and in D
than a fox, in V it is a donkey. CD show as well the two extended hands
(signs of threat or suppHcation) usually found in picture ten. The other
hand, and

details,

scroll

or large seal (D) in the other.

crossed standards and the pope, are consistent throughout the

manuscripts, although

down, atop

and

lis

a standard

has several details unique to

a small shield (figure

atop one of the standards in

L and atop two

holding a large key in one hand and either a

the side

is

scroll

12).-^^

book

or

a single

iconography suggests

large

banner with

a threat to the

papacy

is

zjleur de

F shows

pope

in the other.

To

key balanced on

large

itself, as

upside

a bird,

There

in V.^^

an upright animal, most likely a fox, with

head and holding

it,

cross

on

it.

its

F's

the fox carries off the

symbols of the papacy, the key and the banner so often found in conjunction with representations of the

Lamb of God Triumphant.

Picture 10
For picture number

ten,

CD show an empty throne and below

extended towards the throne

ture in the

^-

wavy
''

(figure 13), similar to the

Leo Oracles (number

This shield in the lower third of the image

line

and four white

See Hinkle, Fkurs de Us, 112,

show an angel holding

CD's numbering).

manuscripts

is

hand

107:1156).-^^

FMLPV

show

dark with a blue band decorated with a

dots.
also 171, n. 1.

the feur de Us but identifies prophecy eight with

in

PG

ten,

it

corresponding pic-

The Lunel MS also shows a standard bearing

Clement V. The Douce and Corpus Christi

a standard bearing the fleur de

lis

in picture thirteen (twelve

^^ Although the text of prophecy ten corresponds

to Leo Oracles ten and eleven, the image
of prophecy ten is drawn only from Leo Oracle number ten. Jeanne Basquin-Vereecken argues

THE PICTURE TRADITION

one

cityscape or fortress with three hands to

city.

LPV

In

city.-^^

The hands

F the

city

is

side,

107
extended towards the

one of these hands emerges from the battlements of the

in

L and P

are in pairs, held in a gesture

superimposed against

represent the seven

hills

of supplication. In

of "lumps," perhaps meant to

a series

of Rome. ^''

Although the number and position of the hands might seem minor,

this

element (along with the evidence of the captions) helps to date the

LMNPV

group. Millet and Rigaux have argued persuasively that the copy

of the "papalarius" owned by Bernard Delicieux was

in close proximity to

the Lunel and Monreale copies.-^^ V, a copy quite certainly later than

LP

or N, shows the hands in the same position, but does not share features of
the captions.

Picture
For prophecy eleven

all

pictures

11

show

main

figure,

nude or clothed

only in a loincloth, seated or reclining on a sarcophagus or rock, with a

smaller figure to one side. This corresponds to

Oracles; the Genus nequam sequence omits

The images

number twelve

in the

Leo Oracle eleven,

vary only in details (figures 14-17).

The main

Leo

a unicorn.

figure

is

clearly

tonsured only in LV. His gestures vary somewhat: he has one hand to his
head, the other to the side in

extended

CDM

as if in blessing in F,-^^

has a decorated

band

at

front. In
as if in

are

M the smaller figure

this figure, the

Leo

picture);

to the

same

one hand

head in V. The loincloth in

the waist and the figure in F

smaller figure wears a simple robe, belted in

in front. In

the

hands raised in the orans gesture in LP,

one hand extended, the other part-way

(as in

is

D, unbelted

in

is

tonsured, arms extended

size as the

main

naked.

The

C, arms crossed

figure, has

down

to side

arms extended

conversation and wears a short robe and long hood. In F his arms

extended and he wears

that units nine

a short belted robe.

and ten were interpolated

The

in the Oracles (personal

figure in

has hands

communication from Marjorie

Reeves).
'''

CD

alone

show two

supplicating or threatening hands in picture nine (eight in

CD's

enumeration).
^^'

Lerner,

"On

the Origins," 621, n. 24, sees in the image of the city in F the "remnants of

a throne."
^^

"Aux origines," 137-138, call attention to the position of the hands

image (and to the captions), noting the correspondence between the image in the Lunel
and Monreale MSS and the copy of the "papalarius" owned by Bernard DeUcieux.
Millet and Rigaux,

in this

^" See Fleming, "Metaphors,"

145, n. 33: in antique art, the hand to the head denotes
dreaming, arms wrapped about the body, sleeping. The former gesture is also associated with
grief or mourning.

INTRODUCTION

108

clasped as if in prayer.

CDF

add

sun or stylized

Oracle feature of a stylized sun and moon.

an

ecclesiastical cross

Thus manuscripts of

CD

following the Leo

star,

add

a rectangle containing

with two crossbars, not found in the Leo Oracles.

the Genus nequam sequence

all

show

the same

main

image: a figure being called from sleep or great solitude by a herald or

person's awakening being witnessed by
all

the attributes of "Job

ecclesiastical cross in

well

4:2), as

as

another.-^'^

(The figure has

as

this

well

on the the Dungheap.'"^^^ The addition of the

CD,

particularly in conjunction

with the sun (Mai.

the F scribe's identification "papa nudus," suggests that firom

the earliest point this figure was meant to signify a pope."^'

Brief reference must be made. here to the puzzling problem of whether

or

how

the legend of Gregorius, the hermit

image

this

climax of the story

who becomes

pope,

relates to

Genus nequam prophecies. The main elements in the

in the

the miraculous directions from God, the finding of the

holy hermit on the rock, the

summons

to

become pope

are similar to the

dramatic calling of the hermit-pope in the Genus nequam sequence.

Gregorius story goes back

which

are

appeared

at least to

the 1180s. Strangely, the

The

Leo Oracles,

undoubtedly the main source of the Genus nequam prophecies,

at

the same period and with a similar image.

Was

there an older

on a rock miraculously sumbecome emperor/pope? If so, this may have contributed to the
evolution of the angelic pope myth as developed later firom Joachim's

piece of folklore concerning a holy hermit

moned

to

prophetic utterances which do not include

this specific image."^^

For some of the many references to the 'sleeping hero awakened, see Fleming,
"Metaphors," 146, n. 39; see also Heffner, "Eyti wunderliche WeyssaS'^tiji" 33-41.
''^

'"'

Fleming, "Metaphors," 145,

n. 33;

HefFner, "Eyri wunderliche Weyssagmij^," 34-35, and 47,

most recently Samuel Terrien, The Iconography ofJob

n. 4; also

Tlirough the Centuries: Artists as

Job figure
wearing classical pallium covering left shoulder, right side bare or garment with ends draped over arm, hand on knee, other hand on bench.
Over time Job was seen less as righteous king and more often as suffering martyr, a forerunner
of the suffering Christ or a type of the suffering Church against heretics, or as prophet of new
hfe, linked to John the Baptist (Terrien, Iconoj^raphy of Job, 90). Hand gestures changed to a
flexed arm with head on fist or one hand to head; often one hand on knee, one leg still raised
as if supported by a footstool, but no footstool. Job is often shown with Elihu, with Elihu either
gesturing in debate or with arms crossed on chest. Many of these features are found in unit
eleven of the Genus nequam images: the only element consistendy rmssmg is Job's sores, to be
BihUcal Interpreters (University Park, Pa., 1996). Characteristic features include the

seated

on

stones or

on

bench, foot on

stool, often

sure an element not always present in the traditional images of Job.

^^

Hugh

of Novocastro, writing as early as 1315,

attention to the "papa nudus."

refers to a "libellus

of Roman pontifls" and

calls particular
''-

On

the Gregorius legend, see HefFner,

"Eyn wunderUche Weyssagung" 39-41.

the pictur e tradition

109

Picture 12
For picture number twelve, CDF's iconography
that

of Leo Oracle thirteen, which shows

times identified

an emperor by the eagle near

as

backs of four animals (although only three

anoints the figure with

except
tiara

CDF have these

CF

omit the

surmounted by

animals in

CD

two

are

death and ascension, that

is,

the

in

based on

head, borne aloft

show

clearly),

someon the

while an angel

an angel holds a papal

figure,

bird,

shows

arcs bearing four

bears and

and the Leo Oracle pictures have

number and

its

is

figure,

elements with minor variations,

of the shroud-wrapped

that, instead

over the four animals.

a sarcophagus,

The

oil.

(figure 18)

shroud-wrapped

is

F shows

animal heads (figure 19).

two dog-like

common

in flight.

it

animals.

What

CDF

an image suggesting both

summoning of a "dead"

figure to

life.

The

position of the animals, the arc in F, the angel holding a scroll

mind

in C, call to

the iconic language of Ezekiel's vision (Ezek. 1:128),

the ascension of Elijah (2 Kings 2:11), as well as the language of the

Apocalypse.

"^-^

In another group of manuscripts only residual traces of the dead figure

remain in the supporting animals.

MP

angel, holding a papal tiara (a mitre in

show

haloed figure, apparently an

M), over the heads of two or four

two bears and two dogs in M. The figure in

Only LV show a tonsured pope on a throne or bench

animals, four cubs in P,

holds a

book

holding the

as well.

tiara

over the heads of four

the other pointing towards the rabbits.

number and

more

explicit

nequam prophecies show here

sheep, the sheep in a cluster,

LMPV retain in the

imagery in
a

CDF.

Later copies of the Genus

pope holding the

tiara

mouths touching the

over the heads of

flaps

an image of the papal shepherd "feeding his sheep."

treating this

image may

has been disturbed, that

man

with one hand, and with

four copies

position of the animals something of the iconographical sig-

nificance of the

tiara,

rabbits,

The

reflect the fact that the logical

is,

that the

"mummified"

or fanons of the

The

variations in

order in the source

figure should precede the

awakening.'^'^

^^
For a recent discussion of the transmission and transformation of the images of apotheosis
and ascension, see Michael Lieb, The Visionary Mode: Biblical Prophecy, Henneticutics, and Cuhural
Chatijie (Ithaca, N.Y., 1991); for antecedents and analogues see H. P. L'Orange, Studies on the

Iconography of Cosmic Kingship in the Ancient World (Oslo, 1953), especially p. 36 on medieval
symbols of cosmic kingship (sun, moon, stars). Fig. 88, a relief fragment of the ascension of
Alexander (Castel S. Angelo, Rome), Fig. 89, ascension of Alexander (ivory casket in Darmstadt)
and the connection between apotheosis and throne-ritual.
''''

See above,

n. 34.

110

INTRODUCTION

'

"

Picture
For picture

showing

standing; in
istic

thirteen, there

is

little

variation:

pope being crowned by an

13

angel.

all

In

are essentially, similar,

all

of M, only in picture fourteen does the pope wear

pope's gestures are similar to those in picture eleven. In

a pastoral

staff,

but

M the pope wears a mitre rather than the papal

pope

the

is

tiara (character-

LP

a tiara). In

the

CD the pope holds

the angel a standard with a stylized Jleur de

atop. This

lis

picture corresponds to a combination of numbers fourteen and fifteen in the

Leo

showing

Oracles,

from which

vessel

king holding a sceptre, and an angel holding

oil flows.

Picture 14
The key elements
some

in picture fourteen are a

versions of the fifteenth

Leo Oracle

pope and two

picture, the angel

is

angels. In

anointing a

show the pope being crowned by the two

angels; in all the others the two angels stand one at each side holding a
tapestry or decorated cloth behind the bench or throne. The image in P has
several features unique to it: the pope stands, facing front (his face blotted
out), pope and two angels enclosed in a decorated arch. Below and to each
side are the torsos of dog-Hke animals. The number and position of these
animals call to mind both the images of apotheosis noted above in picture

kneeling king. Only F and

twelve and

which

as

"after

well the so-called "throne of Dagobert," the folding chair,

its

restoration at Saint-Denis in the twelfth century

regularly used for the coronation of the kings of France.

Picture
The
sions

Leo

Oracles,

figure in

a clear departure

some examples anointing

is

pope holding

CDM. A

*^

was

Its

in the

patriarch together, the priestly

the secular figure, with

no

eschatological

one hand and a book in the

LPV, shows the pope holding

a papal tiara in

Sumner McKnight Crosby,

Beginnings

as in

other, as
tiara

and

edited and completed by Pamela Z. Blum, Vie Royal Abbey,

to the

Death of Suger, 475-1151 (New Haven, 1987), 45-46,

Tlie Pamplona Bibles (New Haven, 1970), vol. 1,

here 45, also Fig. 19; see also Francois Bucher,

n. 70.

from the concluding picture

apparently the earliest version, the fifteenth picture

second version,

of Saint- Denis: From

127-128.

15

which shows emperor and

overtones. In what

in

picture tradition for the fifteenth prophecy encompasses three ver-

and represents

shows

'"^'*

THE PICTURE TRADITION

book

as

crowned

the fifteenth picture, and a

111

beast with

human

face, alone

The
LV, accompanied by a short prophecy
third version, as in F (figure 20) and characteristic of fifteenth-century
in P, as a sixteenth image.

in

manuscripts

shows

21),

as

well

as

the printed editions of the sixteenth century (figure

pope holding

book in one hand and the papal tiara in the

crowned and homed animal with human

other, held over the head of a

face.

is

unique

among

the sixteenth image.

There

fourteenth-century copies in showing a beaver as

"^^^

among
The Vatican copy shows the

are, as well, significant differences

ing the beast, FLPV.

accompanying

text,

but

body of the

destruction of the city of Nineveh, to the

The Lunel manuscript shows

artist

and

thought of it

it is

as

preceded by

Nah. 3:12,

adds a text firom

it

the manuscripts

an

is

five texts, including the

gentes," and the Joachite text, "In die

ilia

explicit after

The

text

4:13."^^

(The

fifteen,

The

The

a text firom

same caption and the

been exe-

a beast incorporated into picture

but one quite different from that in the Monreale, Lunel, and Vati-

can manuscripts, even allowing for the

al.

.'"^^

elevabitur draco.

picture, here as elsewhere, has not

cuted.) The Florentine manuscript shows

and

pseudo-Hildegard "Insurgent

Paris Archives manuscript has the

from Daniel, but the

scribe

picture fifteen,

Monreale copy includes the caption, "Caput superbie," and

Dan.

no

foretelling the

fifteenth prophecy.

the beast picture separately.

an addition, for there

show-

beast picture, with

beast in F, identified

on

horns or feathers, rather than a

its

fact that F's artist

was no profession-

torso as Antichrist, has a headdress often

crown."^'^

The sequence of these additions needs some examination. Which came

The image of the beast, then the Daniel text and caption, or was the

first?

text

from

Nahum

added before the Daniel

tainty that the characteristic version

of the

text?

late

It

can be said with cer-

fourteenth century, and

all

subsequent versions, has the beast of picture sixteen incorporated into picture fifteen,

and both

texts,

the

Nahum

text incorporated as the

last

sentence of prophecy fifteen, and the Daniel text usually following, but set

^^'

See above, "Description of Manuscripts: C."

*^

See above, "Description of Manuscripts: L."

*"

See Daneu Lattanzi, "I 'Vaticinia Pontificum'," 792,

below the Daniel text but in a bter hand.

n. 6;

the text from

Nahum

is

added

^'*
F shows a pope, arms extended, holding a papal cross (with three crossbars) in one hand
and the papal tiara in the other. Below the text of the prophecy in the same hand is the hne:
"papa cum libro in manu et cum metria." There is no book in the picture and the scribe makes
no mention of the animal. See also Millet and Rigaux, "Aux origines," 140; Ruth MellinkofF,

77e Devil at

Ismhcim: Reflections of Popular Belief in CrUnewald's Altarpiece (Berkeley, 1988), 48-49,

eadem, "Demonic Winged Headgear," Viator 16 (1985): 367-381, esp. n. 71.

esp. Fig. 33; also

INTRODUCTION

112

apart a bit. Since neither the Lunel nor the Florentine

and the Daniel

texts,

while Vat.

Archives and Monreale only the Daniel text (with the

and

separately

later in

Nahum

Paris

added

text

Monreale), the key question seems to be which came

the addition of the text from

first,

Nahum

copy has the

3819 has only the Nahum, and

lat.

Nahum

or Daniel or the addition of the

image?

Although

it is

Monreale, and Vat.

clear that the Lunel, Paris,

lat.

them

more

is

problematic.

of the group, for

earliest

It is

tempting to see the Lunel version

scribe clearly did not

its

Nahum

either the Daniel or

text (although the

know

later

contain the

than any of the others and

Nahum

text, so,

on the

it

Daniel

text.

The key

issue, that

is,

the

The

Vatican copy was

the only one of the group to

of

this

admittedly limited evi-

text

was

a later addition

basis

Nahum

can be assumed that the

dence,

is

as

of the addition of

Lunel copy does share with

the Vatican copy a "later" version of picture twelve).

executed

3819

among

versions belong to the same family, establishing the exact relation

were the

texts in the

than the

Lunel copy and the

Daniel text in the Monreale copy added to make sense of the image of the
beast or

was the beast an

evidence
this

at

illustration

of the

texts,

cannot, on the basis of the

hand, be resolved. All that can be said with confidence about

middle stage

is

that, at

teenth prophecy, and that,

one point, the beast appeared alone

at

as a six-

almost the same point, the text from Daniel

(and the caption) were added to "complete" the prophecy.

The Yale and

sions,

Florentine manuscripts represent slightly different recen-

even though the Yale version has

Florentine manuscript with

in picture four,

mark

clear affinities

A-CD. Sonographic

the Yale manuscript

with

as a later version,

fifteen shows only a pope and the prophecy has neither the

Daniel verses.

but shows
It

may

The

LNPV, and

the

features, particularly those

yet picture

Nahum

nor the

Florentine manuscript- also does not have these verses,

pope holding the papal

tiara

over a beast labelled "antichrist."

well be that the beast was not part of the original image,

noted elsewhere, there are inconsistencies between the

for, as

scribal description

the picture in F and the picture represented; the prophecies

show

signs

of
of

having been brought up to date where original identifications have been

incompletely erased and

new

identifications substituted.''"

Given the evidence of FNP, the

yet, as a representation

beast

must be

of the Antichrist,

Genus nequam prophecies.

It

is

it

is

form of the

Antichrist,

apparently unique to the

certainly not characteristic

of the repre-

sentations of the Antichrist found in the illustrated Apocalypses of the

^"

See above, "Description of Manuscnpts: F."

THE PICTURE TRADITION

period.^'
a

shows

It

similarities to beasts

London manuscript

in

some

secular texts, as in

Middle English version of Mandeville's

(a

Michael Camille describes

which

shown

113

this beast as a

Travels):

parody of the Muslim sacred cow,

shown as half ox, half man, crowned and bearded.''^ A second inbeast uncrowned and lying on a covered altar, is show^n in a Paris

is

stance, a

manuscript from the

Due

de Berry's Livre des Merveilles du Monde, under the

heading "Child Sacrifice to Muhammad."''-^

The

may well be that the beast in the Genus nequam

of the Lamb of God, although how common

simplest explanation

prophecies

an anti-type

is

such a representation might be

is

open

to question. Perhaps

(i.e.,

Nebuchadnezzar

type in the guise of a secular ruler

in

Dan.

4:30). In the

the beast

is

accompanied by

commutetur,
This

et

as

from Dan.

a text

cor fere detur

a reference to

is

Monreale manuscript,

and did

4:13:

grew

(Douay-Rheims
that the source

preted

as

translation).
his

eius ab

humano

his

to be interpreted by
away from among men,

body was wet with

of eagles, and

The king must

the

dew of heaven:

his nails like birds'

stay in exile until

he

power comes from God. The lines could be interactually would change shape, and, in
is

represented as an animal eating grass in an early

fourteenth-century French Bible Historiee in the illustration for Dan.

If the beast

is

a representation

of the Antichrist, then

in interpreting the scene "as the abdication

of the Antichrist,
myths,"'^''

as

view

is

noted above, in the

See above, "Description of Manuscripts,"

''-

Camille, Gothic

and text of the Leo

" CamiDe,

Gothic

Idol,

New

coming of the

n. 22.

156-159 and Fig. 87, "The most holy

MS. Royal 17.C.XXXVIII, fol. 38^).
Idol,

instance the animal has the

correct

found in the imperial

final picture

the Libellus of Telesphorus, both of which describe the

British Library,

is

supported by the testimony of the Liber de Flore and,

^'

^^

McGinn

4:30.'''^

of the pope before the coming

a parallel to the similar abdication

but not,

Oracles. This
later,

claws"
realizes

meaning Nebuchadnezzar

Nebuchadnezzar

fact,

and

like the feathers

of

"Cor

septem tempora mutentur super eum."

ei, et

King Nebuchadnezzar's dream,

eat grass like an ox,

his hairs

described

is

noted above, the picture of

Daniel. In Dan. 4:30 Nebuchadnezzar "was driven

till

an anti-

it is

he

as

159, Fig. 88 (Paris, Bibl. Nat.,

idol of the

MS

fr.

2810,

Muslims" (London,
fol.

185'); in this

body of a hon.

York, Pubhc Library, Spencer Collection MS. 22, Bible Historiee; for Nebuchadin the Middle Ages, 25-26. McGinn,

nezzar as a type of Antichrist, see Emmerson, Antichrist

Visions, 329 n. 17 notes a passage in a Joachite Commentary on Jeremiah ".

in which Nebuchadnezzar and the Babylonian exile are used as a concordance for the coming imperial persecution
of the Church." According to Reeves {Influence of Prophecy, 56), this text "was in existence at the
.

latest
''''

by 1248 and probably by 1243."

McGinn,

" 'Pastor Angclicus'," 239, n. 49; see also Reeves, Influence

of Prophecy, 403.

INTRODUCTION

114

Antichrist during the reign of the third successor to the angeHc

If

there

it

were not

for the testimony

would be good reason

the image, that

"might

it

of the Liber de

to agree with

signify papal

interpretation suggested earlier as well

but

it

departs

very clear

that the shifting features

is

Libellus,

McGinn's earUer assessment of

by Reeves." This interpretation

as a secular Antichrist, as

somewhat from

emphasis of the Liber de Flore and the

pope."*^'

and the

domination over the empire," an

not incompatible with viewing the beast

also has noted,

Flore

Libellus

of the

is

Reeves

the particular eschatological

of Telesphorus.

final

What seems

prophecy, text and image,

could and did generate a variety of interpretations.^^

'*'

MSS,"

On

the Uher de Flore and the Uhellus see above, p. 4 and n. 13, also "Description of

n. 60.

" McGinn,

Visions of the End, 330, n. 56;

Reeves, Infuence of Prophecy, 403, eadem,

"Some

Popular Prophecies," 114.

^^

Reeves,

and 85; see

"Some Popular

"On

also Lerner,

Prophecies," 123; Heffher, "Eyn wunderUche Weyssa^un^," 56-57

where he suggests that the

the Origins," 623, n. 7 and 628, n. 42,

show that the last

and the textual evidence of Hugh de Novocastro
iconography of CD ".
pope is setting down his tiara, the symbol of the papacy's worldly rule, in favor of a mitre, the
symbol of spiritual rule." Elsewhere Lerner notes that the originator of the prophecies "surely
believed or hoped that after the succession of corrupt pontiffs an eschatological revolution
would install one or more humble and just popes who would reign under the aegis of angels and
that one such pope would lay down his tiara before the coming of Antichrist" (628).
.

-^110

^^e^^vm Altec tmttt>&l!m4jm^5 ^aWF^^^ ^!f

^:t^r"

Figure

1:

Vatidnium

I:

pope, bear, and nursing cubs.

Oxford, Bodleian Library,

MS

Douce

88,

fol.

140^

^Ip&

Figure

2:

Vaticinium

-Lr, r^\: -

II:

^ ^ v..

-.

i^

-.t t

pope, serpent, and

Cambridge, Corpus Christi College,

MS

404,

birds.
fol.

88^

em
\ySS

te^a

all

etitigor

Figure

3:

Vaticinium

II:

pope, tree with birds and serpent, kneeling figure.

Yale, University Library, T. E. Marston

MS

225,

fol.

15\

ir.ilirn:r;fiiiiiiimu'fttt8

iij.imnjoni.iif tlUMrain fii.itUr

'

afvoitCii^ i-tamt

mulimi t.^n

mpnmt aixtio Uirmtrc nwtttuJ

jptf vmmprtim
"^

"

luatoumi

niQ ttrtjni tufj camto

ipxfmiotmA'tivinxm

4nin5 tmih awbtiut)

fenmuo fmia frivhnns.V.iiftgH
\m .tt-nioons c(V* a\i5i .mtmi n
'1*1

lun-mj

tcnjii?

ut-Ctiii

mmii ctnttni Jitif*

Mufau Urt|iumm4 (iibHt

tuuti ahmituu ui ftit**

ctujxiif
I

j'

cpiiuniiifitt

.tiJffOTfpiaawfwca,

utttfas ftacru

mnuK( fiinmtP

mmo nou tttitsie tOte ftatt'

;

xomt^es

0,

m mono tnttyxihini

dm& numftttiint fljgjmttw

uctott'aim

iit)& (.7ii<

Wftns ale

cmic.aomtvmniattotonnfu
dUu? tu ftmia ivtumt qiiit>in<>

mirtnbiB

ukun facimm nmta.

rihftftud attaaro
5r-)vn0

iwuu''
''

sp m'tmcnt mnctu

fnm^ fonts puJitt(outtc

pfo:ui0 numirrtatid
jftg;im(}

mnpuo

<i

liHilUnqtttfitfrnnittrgi

j^muofim cnflrwo fcrfjcna

tntfct'

Ixwtnjfiip mfcir <iitinn<> a-cfcj

ji

Figure

tmftwmi continmn cttftnis n

4:

Vaticinium

11:

(lower register) pope, bird on standard, dragon.

Vatican Library,

MS

Vat.

lat.

3819,

fol.

147.

moue atb?7au Uccau tmx7a:iuf ttoiD

iutcc.llcapiai$ cnipzlaptuitciicitatte

wfaanr ftiiJ^ toimb;iin^fiiTriiTC|uo icr

it.

IM. 0/
^^l^^;feJ^

lii>^*4<^

Figure

5:

Vaticinium IV: vessel or font

Florence, Biblioteca Riccardiana,

MS

and head.

1222B,

fol. 2".

"mi0 f ? mmif% tln^mxi'

lit

Figure

6:

t&ie^Sr ^umh-rf'

tsmtt^mk^mmtiki'.

Vaticinia

IV-V:

sickle-bearer.

Cambridge, Corpus Christi College,

MS

404,

fol.

89^

"^

utaft0ne

mffetmtt

Figure

7:

Vaticinium IV: columns, heads, scimitar.

Yale, University Library, T. E. Marston

MS

225,

fol.

\6\

1ic

itcmm

modttiit

nttmtm
**

ittnt&m

->.

vmm feim^iiaJe tttmftnmm

t^imbtt0tnuttlbtttbsi0imttcdto*

Figure

8:

Vatidnium V: sickle-bearer

(monk with cowl,

Yale, University Library, T. E. Marston

MS

225,

small figure).
fol.

\T.

pauperutis, obcdicntia,catlitas, Caftdmargise >

Hypoed tarumdcftaidio.
S^
le^'iwr fotammodovox Flatio pro titalo ,& nil aliuJo

Elatio ^

5s

^
(5 4
(S

al,

**

pauperis.

VATICINIVM
<

al,

Uf

XXo

tATlCINlO

XX.

dflUfouerta, ohcdtentU.cafttta .deftruwene del/^ cupidigia sfhrhiia di ma^igtare, cr degtHipocrtti.

^lc.lat!one^
^

41

a!*

fi

k'jjc^c

!U4ivUui

Figure

9:

foiamentc ia uoccluao.;c,pci titolo^&nicn

leakro. ^ al. poucrta.

)tbt.

^
^
S
|^

Vaticinium V: sickle-bearer (pope).

Pasquilino Regiselmo, Vatidnia siue Prophetiae Abbatis Joachimi

et

Anselmi Episcopi Marsicani (Venice, 1589), unpaged, Vaticinium

XX,

^pamoncs. cmma^ mifufcttibtlc

uc Avpairar Ittiii iiio^ tfiictm: at
Qttt V^nim v^.oixxm cHiitC7Cffu^

turcbia tU4 o^icoiteoitaWfW' que

ocaoir ittnii^fwitm uituout incii
tea no ccfllv7*i0vtniflcu ittftiiu c^
acaa inummbile imUatupiiK cr
ox gumo 4mttt4AiA fc^ fepteiimiir
nidf. 6: mnfeimilapUab\mrfte;m
apip0i:7imibi6 foTOiiua tucdw vU
awulum ai% ^ailos-

Figure 10: Vatidnium VIII: cityscape or fortress under siege.

Florence, Biblioteca Riccardiana,

MS

1222B,

fol.

4''.

ttrm COTiiuctn faioftf <]%

w 0102 mc

C{iicm yCimipUCti gu&io

mnjjJA

>.

mnnmw

umc*".
nvs auf annce
mftutm muJn mbji
scncc uatc
iv

m
m mcoto .fiianoTr'j.uTifuj
<}Huinnn n
i^^^^a
iSnntn

.intttti

fi

mmtttun 4iy>:: plus ipifpi*\

ite

win ttuimiih Aiif

ioius OJlmuiJia a g<

nitn Oimree

Ci

x>iaa(fimti

ivtmquce pjtrHti*'
ftmcp?tmai9 fic-anm vinlucm
l;oicnmnncv<Krnna6 siwft

.1

cf mOTnuiS

imimilJia tin Ccttpcx lit

Wn^tuums Mxnttu^ ul
i'hmaafmDiriurancfiJCji.'Uts
aufutufcpcoimi/te uuinfithfr
tecnioinaaviioaipitmmn

" imifa-.xfuftcoiUimr.
ittr.tinl* utajjxaf ijtinc

ifiicfSn<!bit

,'ccxtt0

aim vuitm tcmpii''

etittcctfitftoCiugiuuii
nmpicatcs tto ucftn

unw WW]

jutrba naw4fiv>nu ntftigrf

Oiicomoititbjitfiiniwrmt Urn

.Ujimrtnojtuu iiitiig no ccCCit

.ippiigna mtrmiw ctntitni tin
vuttm-nbtic miUntiimmm fac*"

xoonii.uvtm (ctCcptrm
iiimutn iiomo mtpitnr fomi
giii>u>

i^iptoi

muutustbTonura ntoc
ancanoS'

\ bunt iittnnu litniat

'

'

'

" '?i>jtwmfLgiunrh anti

^mm

iiait raium fcticv

:iiSnt0 ifws

fmfiwtucmme

im4

Figure

1 1

Vaticinium VIII: (third register) arches (fortress) with soldiers,

Vatican Library,

MS

Vat.

lat.

3819,

fol.

148^

Figure 12: Vaticinium IX: pope, crossed standards or banners, fox.

Monreale, Biblioteca Comunale,

MS

XXV.F.17,

fol.

10^

cfi
f*trf/>-/t0

r,

j>iijiiisittiir falser t

1R<'

-ps

r^t

"t

tafiia

nm^aiic ^timtut^ nti^^m ptm^

r>'

>4 nium,tr^1rf^tf

Figure 13: Vaticinium X: empty throne.

Cambridge, Corpus Christi College,

MS

404,

fol. 92'.

tei;ptiom

me
|ttmmtia

oiiciietur

tnemm4
tt0Cfttic

uciimaitmue et grcmctJititbtie cmi^itr

Figure 14: Vaticinium XI: figure on rock (hermit

Yale, University Library, T. E. Marston

MS

summoned
225,

fol.

forth).

20^

1*^

I^^Z.jo^jF^^-^r-o^o-^

7{x..'^m

Figure 15: Vaticinium XI: figure on sarcophagus (hermit

Oxford, Bodleian Library,

MS

Douce

88,

summoned

fol.

144\

forth).

^
r clctubimr imoie qm be \>wom
Ardhu4xti4 bAbim cv^noxxt

\_A michi aUciic Uxctxx^ irlinqiic^'niK

I *il

qiucc ffciU4 xruxici avpaitbit wgia.

'-H.--^

Figure 16: Vaticinium XI: naked figure emerging firom rock

(hermit

summoned

Florence, Biblioteca Riccardiana,

forth).

MS

1222B,

fol. 6'.

Figure 17: Vaticinium XI: seated figure (hermit

Monreale, Biblioteca Comunale,

MS

summoned

XXV.F.17.

fol.

forth).

12^

Figure 18: Vaticinium XII: angel holding papal

Cambridge, Corpus Christi College,

tiara

MS

bom
404,

aloft

fol.

by animals.

93^

r
(ft
tue^ccpmwribtlir cUnmbtciravfe:

vx cufbltiunua .TOocxfa:iittfq)acDl
U6;7Uiumtcn6 uiTUhabiawcramicd

mcu fbtc iftu initigias DJinoe* Ciiud

imnfucaliiuafiilcaiime^aauxfliiim
aDmiCiiouiuminiiivapuc; frtntrbA
Itbie fcpucolU^ iit|XiiuiTU|p
(m)^
^it7cuinctiia

Figure 19: Vaticinium XII: angel holding papal

arcs

tiara,

sarcophagus,

with animal heads.

Florence. BibHoteca Riccardiana,

MS

1222B,

fol. 6^.

nm mncinfH 4bnigciiant!oer
fincquaq^ mrmota lucmlxite gmm
B0114
1iTiui>i4

cxnomxgivciwmoxcutibirio

tamlilo imiurat^4ilKcc ccfup ceo

gianae 411107,

(T

Figure 20: Vaticinium

\p

XV:

^ itbxo

iitiaiivi

pope, beast with

Florence, Biblioteca Riccardiana,

MS

human

1222B,

fol.

face.

8^

g
^

^Reuercntiaj&deuotio argumentabiture
a

al.

pro

cituio.

Bona

vita.

VATICINIVM
XXX,

1
%

XXX

V A T

XXX.
^

La riueren':^,
a

al.

Figure 21: Vaticinium

^ demtion s'aumenura*

per tiio'o, Buouavita.

XV: pope,

PasquiUno Regiselmo, Vatidnia

et

beast with

sive Prophetiae

human

face.

Abbatis Joachimi

Anselmi Episcopi Marsicani (Venice, 1589), unpaged, Vaticinium

XXX.

Works Cited

Bibliography:

Manuscripts
Austria

Vienna. Osterreichische Nationalbibliothek,

MS

13648 [Suppl. 1071].

France
Arras. Bibliotheque Municipale,

MS

138.

Carpentras. Bibliotheqeue Inguimbertine,

Lunel. Bibliotheque de Louis

Paris.

Medard

MS

340.

a la Bibliotheque Municipale,

MS JJ 28.
Nationale, MS ]at.
Nationale, MS lat.
Nationale, MS lat.

MS

Archives Nationales,
.

Bibliotheque

Bibliotheque

Bibliotheque

503.

3184.
12018.

Germany

Nuremberg. StadtbibHothek,

MS

Cent. IV.32.

Great Britain

MS 404.
MS Add. 39660.
Oxford. Bodleian Library, MS Douce 88.
Bodleian Library, MS Barocci 170.

Cambridge. Corpus Christi College,

London.

British Library,

Italy

Florence. BibHoteca Riccardiana,

Monreale. BibHoteca Comunale,

MS 1222B.
MS XXV.F.17.

Vaticano, Citta del. BibHoteca ApostoHca Vaticana,

.

BibHoteca ApostoHca Vaticana,

BibHoteca ApostoHca Vaticana,

BibHoteca ApostoHca Vaticana,

BibHoteca ApostoHca Vaticana,

BibHoteca ApostoHca Vaticana,

MS
MS
MS
MS
MS

MS

Vat.

Vat.

lat.

3819.

Vat.

lat.

3822.

Reg. 580.
Ross.

lat.

374.

Ross.

lat.

753.

lat.

3816.

7.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

138
Switzerland

Sankt Gallen. Vadianische Bibliothek,

MS

342.

United States

New York. Public Library, Spencer Collection MS 22.

Syracuse, New York. MS Syracuse University Von Ranke 90.
New Haven, Conn. Yale, University Library, T. E. Marston MS

225.

Printed Sources and Secondary Works

Albert the Great:

James

J.

Man

and

De Animalibus

Beasts,

Scanlon. Medieval

&

by

(Books 22-26). Translated

&

Renaissance Texts

Studies vol. 47.

Binghamton, 1987.
Alexander, Paul
Motifs:
nistica
.

J.

"Byzantium and the Migration of Literary Works and

The Legend of the

Last

Roman Emperor."

Mediaevalia

et

Huma-

(1971), n.s. 2: 47-82.

The Byzantine Apocalyptic

Tradition.

Edited by Dorothy deF. Abra-

hamse. Berkeley, 1985.

Avril, Francois. "Les manuscrits enlumines de la collection

Medard

a la bib-

liotheque de Lunel." La Bibliotheque de Louis Medard a Lunel, 163-168.

Montpellier, 1987.

Baethgen, Friedrich. Der Engelpapst: Idee und Erscheinung. Leipzig, 1943.

Barber, Malcolm. The Trial of the Templars. Cambridge, 1978.

Beer, Rudiger R. Unicorn: Myth and Reality. Translated by Charles

Stem.

La

New York,

M.

1977.

Bible Moralisee conserve ^ Oxford, Paris et Londres.

Reproduction

integrale

du manuscrit du Xllle siecle, 5 vols. Etudes sur la Bible Moralisee

edited by A. de Laborde. Paris, 1911-1927.
Bignami-Odier, Jeanne. "Notes sur deux pianuscrits de la Bibliotheque du
illustree,

Vatican." Melanges d'archeologie

et d'histoire

de VEcole frangaise de

Rome 54

(1937): 211-241.
.

Etudes sur Jean de Roquetaillade. Paris, 1952.

S. R. Boniface VIII. London, 1933.

Brown, Elizabeth A. R. "Royal Salvation and the Needs of

Boase, T.

Capetian France." In Order and Innovation

in the

State in Late

Middle Ages: Essays

in

edited by William C. Jordan, Bruce McNab,

Honor ofJoseph R. Strayer,

and TeofiHo Ruiz, 365-383. Princeton, 1976
,

and Lemer, Robert E.

"On

the Origins and Import of the

Colum-

binus Prohecy." Traditio 95 (1989-1990): 220-256.

Burr, David. The Persecution of Peter Olivi. Transactions of the American
Philosophical Society, vol. 66, part

5.

Philadelphia, 1976.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

The Origins of the "Usus Pauper** Contro-

Olivi and Franciscan Poverty:

Philadelphia, 1989.

versy.

Review of

139

Paupertas Christi

apostolomm: L'ideale francescano in

et

(1322-1324) (Rome, 1990). Speculum 67 (1992): 748-750.

Calkins, Robert G. Illuminated Books of the Middle Ages. Ithaca, New York,
discussione

1983.
Camille, Michael. The Gothic

Idol: Ideology

and Image-Making

in

Medieval Art.

Cambridge, 1989.
Image on

The Margins of Medieval

the Edge:

Cambridge, Mass.,

Art.

1992.

Catalogue of Printed Books

leian Library.

Bequeathed by Francis Douce, Esq.

to the

Oxford, 1840.

Clark, Willene B., and

McMunn,

Middle Ages: The Bestiary and

Meradith T.

its

eds. Birds

and Beasts of

nings to the

Daneu

Death

New

XIII-XIV."

Palermo

ser. 4, vol.

ed un codice monrealese

Atti della Reale Accademia di scienze,

(2)

e profezie

lettere e arti di

(1943): 757-792.

/ manoscritti ed incunabli miniati della

"SimboH

Begin-

Haven, 1987.

del sec.

Its

475-1151. Edited and completed by Pamela

of Suger,

Lattanzi, Angela. "I 'Vaticinia Pontificum'

the

Legacy. Philadephia, 1989.

Crosby, Sumner McKnight. The Royal Abbey of Saint- Denis: From

Z. Blum.

Bod-

medioevo."

Sicilia,

Sicilia

vol. 2.

Palermo, 1977.

12 (Dec. 1955), unpaginated.

Daniel, E. Randolph. The Franciscan Concept of Mission in the High Middle

Ages. Lexington, 1975.

Dante

Alighieri.

The Divine Comedy. Edited and translated by Charles Sin-

gleton. 3 vols.

BoUingen

de Dmitrewski, Michel.

Series 80. Princeton, 1970.

*'Fr.

Bernard Delicieux, O.F.M.,

sa lutte

rinquisition de Carcassonne et d'Albi, son proces, 1297-1319."

contra

AFH 17

(1924): 183-218, 313-337, 457-488; 18 (1925): 3-22.

Degenhart, Bernard, and Schmitt, Annegrit. Corpus der

nungen 1300-1450. 5 vols.

(vol. 1, Parts 1-4). Berlin,

italienischen Zeich-

1968.

Delaborde, Henri Francois. Layettes du Trisor des Chartes. vol.

De

Winter, Patrick

M. La

Donckel, Emil. "Studien

biblioth^que de Philippe

iiber die

Cosenza, O.F.M. (1365-1386)."

Douie, Decima

L.

le

Prophezeiung des

AFH 26

The Nature and

Effect

5. Paris,

1909.

Hardi. Paris, 1985.

Fr. Telesforus

von

(1933): 29-104, 284-312.

of the Heresy of the

Fraticelli.

Manchester, 1932.

Dugan, Joseph J. "Editing Medieval Texts:

lishing 9 (Summer, 1980): 12, 17.

How to Do

Dupuy,

pape Boniface VIII.

Pierre. Histoire du differend d'entre

le

It." University

et

Pub-

Philippes

le

BIBLIOGRAPHY

140

Roy de France. Paris, 1655. Reprint. Tucson, Ariz., 1963.

Dykmans, Marc. Robert d'Anjou: la vision hienheureuse. Miscellanea
Bel

Pontificiae 30.

Rome,

Historiae

1970.

Eckhardt, Caroline, ed. The "Prophetia Merlini" of Geoffrey of Monmouth:

Fifteenth- Century English

Anniversary Monographs
Elizondo,

Fidelis.

Commmentary. Medieval Academy of America

8.

Cambridge, Mass., 1982.

"Bulla 'Exiit qui seminat' Nicholas

III

(14 August 1279)."

Laurentianum 4 (1963): 59-119.

Emmerson, Richard K.

Antichrist in the Middle Ages:

Study of Medieval

Apocalypticism, Art, and Literature. Seattle, Wash., 1981.

Fabricius,

Johann

Albert. Bibliotheca Latina mediae

et

infimae aetatis, vol. 3-4.

Florence, 1858.

Fau^on, Maurice. La

lihrairie des

(1316-1420).

ses catalogues

Finke, Heinrich.

papes d'Avignon, sa formation, sa composition,

Paris,

1886.

Aus den Tagen Bonifaz

Forschungen, vol.

VIII.

VorreformationsgeschichtUche

Miinster, 1902.

2.

Fleming, Martha. "Sibylla:

De

Imperatore." Ph.D. dissertation, Boston Uni-

versity, 1975.
.

"Metaphors of Apocalypse and Revolution

in

Some

Fourteenth-

Century Popular Prophecies." The High Middle Ages, edited by Penelope

Mayo.

ACTA

8 (Binghamton, 1980): 131-146.

Foulet, Alfred, and Speer,

Mary

Blakely.

On

Editing

Old French

Texts.

Law-

rence, Kans., 1979.

Freyhan, R. "Joachism and the English Apocalypse." Jowm^/ of the Warburg

and Courtauld

Institutes

Friedlander, Alan. "Jean

18 (1955): 211-244.

XXII

et les Spirituels: le cas

cieux." La papaute d' Avignon

et

le

de Bernard Deli-

Languedoc 1316-1342. Cahiers de

Fanjeaux 26 (Toulouse, 1991): 221-236.

Garufi, Carlo Alberto. Catalogo

illustrato del tabulario di S.

Maria Nuova

in

Monreale. Palermo, 1902.

Greco, Maria Luisa Scuricini. Miniature

riccardiane.

Florence, 1958.

Grundmann, Herbert. ''Liber de Flore: Eine Schrift der Franziskaner-Spiritualen aus dem Anfang des 14. Jahrhunderts." H/ 49 (1929): 33-91.
.

"Die Papstprophetien des

Mittelalters." ArchivfUr Kulturgeschichte 19

(1929): 77138. Reprinted in Ausgewdhlte Aufsdtze. 2: foachim von Fiore.

MGH Schriften 25,

.

MGH,
Guebin,

2.

Hanover, 1977.

"Uber den Apokalypsen-Kommentar

Scriften 25, 2.

Pascal,

and Lyon, Ernest,

Albigensis. Paris,

des Minoriten Alexander."

Hanover, 1977: 58-69.

1926-1939.

eds. Petri Vallium Samaii monachi Hystoria.

BIBLIOGRAPHY
Hall, J. B.

141

"The Editing and Emendation of Medieval

Case Histories." Studi Medievali 3rd

ser.

Latin Texts:

Two

19.1 (1978): 443-466.

Hassig, Debra. Medieval Bestiaries: Text, Ima^e, Ideology. Cambridge, 1995.

Heffiier, David.

"Eyw

wunderliche Weyssagun^

vom dem Babstumb: Medieval

Prophecy into Reformation Polemic." Ph.D.

dissertation, University

of

Pennsylvania, 1991.

Herde, Peter.

Colestin

V (1294):

der Engelpapst. Stuttgart, 1981.

Henkel, Nikolaus. Studien zum Physiologus im

Hinkle, William

M. The

Tubingen, 1976.

Mittelalter.

1285-1488.

Fleurs de Lis of the Kings of France

Carbondale and Edwardsville, 1991.

Historia Anglicana.

Edited by Henry Richards Luard. Rolls Series. London,

1859.

Holder-Egger, O. "Italienische Prophetieen des 13. Jahrhunderts

III,"

AM

33 (1908): 97-187.

Hugh

de Novocastro. Tractatus de

victoria Christi contra

Antichristum.

Nuren-

berg, 1471.

Hult, David. F. "Reading

New

Right:

It

Medievalism. Edited

The Ideology of Text

Editing." The

by Marina Brownlee, Kevin Brownlee, and

Steven G. Nichols, 113-130. Baltimore, 1991.

Imperator Leonis Cognomine Sapientis Oracula cum Figuris
Paraphrasi [Leo Oracles], ed.

Completus: Series Graeca, ed.

et

Antigua Graeca

Petrus Lambecius. In Patrologus Cursus

J. P.

Migne, 107: 1121-1168.

Paris,

1857-

1876.

James, Montague Rhodes. The Ancient

Libraries of Canterbury

and Dover.

Cambridge, 1903.
.

Descriptive Catalogue of the Manuscripts in the Library of

Christi College, Cambridge.

Joachim, Harold, and McCuUugh, Suzanne.

Institute

Corpus

Cambridge, 1912.
Italian

Drawings from

the

Art

of Chicago. Chicago, 1979.

Johannes de Rupescissa. Liber

secretorum eventuum. Edited

Christine Morerod-Fattebert, Historical Introduction

and translated by

by Robert E. Ler-

ner. Freiburg, Switzerland, 1994.

Kelly, Samantha.

"The

Thirteenth-Century
Studi Gioachimiti

Ker, Neil. Medieval

Visio Fratrisjohannis:

Prophecy and PoHtics

in Late-

Italy." Florensia: Bollettino del Centro Intemazionale di

8-9 (1994-1995): 7-42.

Libraries of Great Britain.

2nd

ed.

London, 1964.

Kerby-Fulton, Kathryn. "Hildegard of Bingen and Anti-Mendicant Propaganda," Traditio 43 (1987): 386-399.
.

Reformist Apocalypticism and "Piers Plowman." Cambridge, 1990.

Kermode, Frank. An

Appetite for Poetry.

Cambridge, Mass., 1989.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

142

-.

Lambert. Malcolm D.

Franciscan Poverty.

Lambertini, Roberto. Apologia

Rome,
LefF,

Cambridge, Mass., 1990.

Poetry, Narrative, History.

e crescita delVidentith francescana

(1255-1279).

1990.

Gordon. Heresy

Dissent

London, 1961.

c.

in the Later

Middle Ages: The Relation of Heterodoxy

to

1250-c. 1450. 2 vols. Manchester, 1967

Lemer, Robert E. The Powers of Prophecy: The Cedar of Lebanon Vision from
the Mongol Onslaught to the Dawn of the Enlightenment. Berkeley and Los
Angeles, 1983.
,

and Moynihan, Robert. Weissagungen

Uber die Pdpste: Vat: Ross 3 74

(EinfUhrungsband zur Faksimile ausgabe de Cod. Vat. Ross. 374). Stuttgart,

1985.
.

"On

Pope Prophecies:

the Origins of the Earliest Latin

sideration," Fdlschungen im Mittelalter,

MGH

Recon-

Schriften 33, 5 (Hanover,

1988): 611-635.
.

"Recent

Work on

the Origins of the Genus nequam Prophecies."

Florensia: Bollettino del Centro Internazionale di Studi Gioachimiti

7 (1993):

141-157.
Lieb, Michael. The Visionary Mode: Biblical Prophecy, Hermeneutics, and Cul-

Change. Ithaca, N.Y., 1991.

tural

L'Orange. H. P. Studies on

the Iconography of

Cosmic Kingship

in the

Ancient

World. Oslo, 1953.

Mango, Cyril. "The Legend of Leo the Wise." ZRVI 6 (1960): 59-93.
Mann, Horace K, and Johannes Hollnsteiner. The Lives of the Popes, vol. 16.
London, 1932.
Marrow^, James. Passion Iconography

in Northern

European Art of

the Late

Middle Ages and Early Renaissance. Kortrijk, Belgium, 1979.

McCulloch, Florence. Medieval Latin and French

Bestiaries.

Chapel

Hill,

1962.

McCann, Jerome J. A Critique of Modem Textual Criticism. Chicago, 1983.

McGinn, Bernard. "Angel Pope and Papal Antichrist." Church History

(1978): 155-173.
Visions of the

End: Apocalyptic Traditions

in the

Middle Ages.

New

York, 1979.
.

"Portraying Antichrist in the Middle Ages." The Use and Abuse of

Eschatology in the Middle Ages, edited

helst,
.

" 'Pastor Angelicus': Apocalyptic

Fourteenth Century," Santi

.

by Werner Verbeke, Daniel Ver-

and Andries Welkenhuysen, 1-48. Leuven, 1988.

Antichrist:

e santita nel secolo

Two Thousand

Francisco, 1994,

Myth and

Years of the

PoHtical

Hope

in the

XIV, 221-251 Perugia, 1989.

Human

Fascination with Evil.

San

BIBLIOGRAPHY

143

MellinkofF, Ruth. Outcasts: Signs of Otherness in Northern European Art of the

Late Middle Ages. Berkeley and Los Angeles, 1993.
.

The Devil

Altarpiece.
.

at Isenheim:

Reflections of Popular Belief in

"Demonic Winged Headgear."

Menache, Sophia. Clement

Fourth

Life,

Griinewald's

Berkeley and Los Angeles, 1988.

Millet, Helene,

V.

Viator

16 (1985): 367-381.

Cambridge Studies

in

Medieval Thought and

Cambridge, 1998.

Series.

and Rigaux, Dominique. "Ascende

calve:

Quand

I'historien

joue au prophete." Studi Medievali 33 (1992): 695-720.

.

"Un

puzzle prophetique dans

"Aux

monde

origines

n.s.

XV

W. J.

siecle).

la

Biblioteca

(=64) (1992): 139-177.

Vaticinia de

summis

et signes des temps: visionnaires et prophites

XIIF-dihut
Mitchell,

du succes des

manuscrit 6213 de

le

Nacional de Madrid." Revue Mahillon

pontificibus."

Fin du

en France meridionale

(fin

Cahiers de Fanjeaux 27 (Toulouse, 1992): 129-156.

T. Picture Theory: Essays on Verbal and Visual Representation.

Chicago and London, 1994.

Mollat, Guillaume. The Popes at Avignon 1305-1378.

London and

New

York, 1963.

Moorman, John.

A History of the Franciscan

Order:

From

its

Origins

to the

Year

1517. Oxford, 1968.

Nichols, Stephen G., and Wenzel, Siegfried, eds. The Whole Book: Cultural

on the Medieval Miscellany.

Perspectives

Ann

Arbor, Mich., 1996.

Oakley, John Patrick. "John XXII, the Franciscans, and the Natural Right
to Property." Ph.D. dissertation, Cornell University, 1987.

Ong, Walter J.

Orality

and

Literacy:

The Technologizing of the Word. London,

1982.
Pacht, Otto, and Alexander,

Library.

The Pamplona

vols.

J. J.

G. Illuminated Manuscripts

in the Bodleian

Oxford, 1973.

Edited by Francois Bucher. 2 vols. New Haven, 1970.

"The Logic of Textual Criticism and the Way of Genius."

Bibles.

Patterson, Lee.

Negotiating the Past:

The

Historical

Understanding of Medieval Literature.

Madison. Wise, 1987, 77-113.

Pickens, Rupert. The Songs offaufre Rudel. Toronto, 1978.
Pipini, Francesco. Chronicon. In
tori.

OS

Piur, Paul.

9: cols.

"Oraculum Angelicum

joachim." In Vom

Millelalter

4, 223^-343. Berlin,

Poesch,

Rerum

Jessie.

scripts."

Italicarum Scriptores, edited

by

L.

Cyrilli nebst

dem Kommentar des Pseudo-

zur Reformation, edited by Karl Burdach, vol.

1912.

"Antichrist Imagery in Anglo-French Apocalypse

Ph.D.

Mura-

724-751. Milan, 1721.

dissertation. University

of Pennsylvania, 1966.

Manu-

BIBLIOGRAPHY

144
Randall, Lilian

M.

C. Medieval and Renaissance Manuscripts

Gallery, vol. 2: France,

Reeves, Marjorie. The

Art

in the Walters

875-1420. Baltimore, 1989.

Influence of Prophecy in the Later

Middle A^es:

Study

injoachimism. Oxford, 1969.

.

"Some Popular Prophecies from

Centuries." In Popular Belief and

the Fourteenth to the Seventeenth

Practice,

Derek Baker: Studies in Church History 8

"The Vaticinia de Summis Pontiftcibus:
.

"Authorship"]. In

Intellectual Life in the

edited by G.

Cuming and

J.

(1972): 107-134.

Question of Authority"

[for

Middle A^es: Essays Presented

Margaret Gibson, edited by Lesley Smith and Benedicta

to

Ward, 145156.

London, 1992.
,

and Hirsch-Reich. B. "The Figurae of Joachim of

and Spurious Collections." Medieval and Renaisance

Genuine

Fiore:

Studies 3 (1954):

170-199.

Rehberg, Andreas. "Der 'Kardinalsorakel'-Kommentar

Handschrift Vat.

lat.

3819 and

die

in der 'Colonna'-

Entstehungsumstande der Papst-

vatizinien." Florensia: Bollettino del Centro Intemazionale di Studi Gioac/iimiri

5 (1991): 45-112.

Regiselmo, Pasqualino.

Vaticinia sive Prophetiae Abbatis Joachimi et

Anselmi

Episcopi Marsicani. Venice, 1589; repr. Leipzig, 1972.

Registres de Benott XI,

edited

by C. A. Grandjean.

Paris,

1885,

fasc.

3,

#1099, 656-657.
Rigo, Antonio, ed. Oracula Leonis: Tre
attribuiti all' imperatore

manoscritti greco-veneziani degli oracoli

bizantino Leone

il

Sa^io

(Bodl. Baroc. 170, Marc. gr.

VII.22, Marc. gr. VII.3). Venice, 1988.

Rouse, Richard H. "Bostonus Buriensis and the Author of the Catalogus

Scriptorum Ealesiae.'' Speculum 41 (1966): 471-499.

Runciman, Steven, The

Sicilian Vespers:

in the Later Thirteenth Century.

Rusconi, Roberto. L'Attesa

in Italia al

tempo

del

History of (he Mediterranean World

Cambridge, 1958.

della Fine. Crisi della societa, profezia

grande scisma d'Occidente (1378-1417).

ed Apocalisse

Rome,

Russell, Daniel S. Emblematic Structures in Renaissance French Culture.

1979.

Toronto

and Buffalo, 1995.

Sandler, Lucy. Gothic Manuscripts 1285-1385. Oxford, 1986.

Schein, Sylvia. Fidelis Crucis: The Papacy, the West, and the Recovery of the

Holy Land 1274-1314. Oxford, 1991.

Schmidt, Tilmann. Der Bonifaz-Prozess: Verfahren der Papstanklage
Bonifaz' VIII. und Clemens' V.

Cologne and Vienna, 1989.

Schmolinsky, Sabine. Der Apokalypsenkommentar

fruhen Rezeption Joachims von Fiore
Schiissler,

Gosbert.

"Reform und

in der Zeit

des

in Deutschland.

Alexander Minorita: zur

Hanover, 1991.

Eschatologie in einer Vaticinienhandschrift

BIBLIOGRAPHY
MS. 1222B der
UUmann, Von der Macht

145

des friihen Trecento:

Biblioteca Riccardiana in Flor-

enz." in Ernst

der Bilder,

39-53. Leipzig, 1983.

Schwartz, Orit, and Lemer, Robert E. "Illuminated Propaganda:

of the Ascende

gins

calve

Pope Prophecies." Jowm^/ of Medieval

The OriHistory

20

(1994): 157-191.

Scott-Fleming, Sonia. The Analysis of Pen Flourishing

in Thirteenth- Century

Manuscripts. Leiden, 1989.

Shailor, Barbara A. Catalogue of Medieval and Renaissance Manuscripts in the

Beinecke Rare Book and Manuscript Library, Yale University, vol. 3: Marston

Medieval

Manuscripts.

&

Renaissance Texts

&

Studies vol. 100. Bing-.

hamton, 1992.
Souvenir de

I'

Exposition de Manuscrits Frangais a Peintures organisee a

Library (1932). Edited

Spence, R.

"MS

Cozenza."

Syracuse

by Eric

Von Ranke 90 and

Tabarroni, Andrea. Paupertas Christi

sione

Rome,

(1322-1324).

Tanselle, G.

Thomas.

Taylor, Rupert. The

the Libellus of Telesphorus of

et

the Fair. Princeton,

1990.

Rationale of Textual Criticism. Philadelphia, 1989.

Political

Biblical Interpreters.

1980.

apostolomm: Videalefrancescano in discus-

Prophecy in England.

New

The Iconography of Job Through

Terrien, Samuel.

Tiemey, Brian.

Grenville

33 (1979): 271-274.

Scriptorium

Joseph R. The Reign of Philip

Strayer,

la

Millar. Paris, 1933.

the

York, 1911.
Centuries: Artists as

University Park, Pa., 1996.

1150-1350. 2nd

Origins of Papal Infallibility

ed. Leiden,

1988.
Tondelli, Leone. "Profezia Gioachimita del sec. XIII delle regioni venete."
Studi e Documenti 4, 3-9.
Trinity College Apocalypse.

Modena, 1940.

Edited by Peter Brieger, translation of Anglo-

Norman Commentary by M. Dulong.

Turley, Thomas.

vol. in 2 parts.

"The Ecclesiology of Guido

London, 1967.

Terrini." Ph.D. dissertation,

Cornell University, 1979.

Verbeke, Werner; Verhelst, Daniel; and Welkenhuysen, Andries,

Use and Abuse of Eschatology

in the

eds.

The

Middle Ages. Mediaevalia Lovaniensia

Leuven, 1988.

15.

Weitzmann, Kurt.

Illustrations in

Roll and Codex:

Study of the Origin and

Method of Text Illustration. Princeton, 1947.

Wright, Rosemary Muir. Art and Antichrist in Medieval Europe. Manchester
and

New

Zumthor,

York, 1995.

Paul.

Toward a Medieval

Poetics.

Minneapolis, 1992.
.

Merlin

le

Prophke. Lausanne, 1943.

Translated by Phillip Bennett.

The

Late Medieval Pope Prophecies:

The Genus nequam Group

''^ fi il

Picture

MS

I:

Lunel,

fol. 4^

pope seated: pope standing CDFMP, on pedestal CD, pope wears niitre
LM, old-style papal tiara (throughout) in CDFPV. upraised hand: holds staff
CD, extended F. hand holding book: om. book, hand upraised CD. bears:

om. description A.

(throughout)

with cross
dogs

M.

to side

bears, position: bear with four nursing cubs to side C, bear with five nursing cubs

D, bear and nursing cubs (number

over crown:

{om.

CDF), leaping M,

in

unclear) to side F,

motion PV.

paws touching pope PV. bear

Vaticinium I
Principium tnalorum.
Ypocrisis habundabit.^

Genus nequam,

ursa catulos pascens, et in quinque

Romam

conturbat novam, et in xxxvi annos miser ambulabit. Primus

habentis quinque

A figuris enim modus est. Erea autem civitas,

Cum autem videris ursam, matrem canum, miserabi-

filios.'^

barbaros item recipe.

liter

luge in latitudine

celi'^

nequissima/ sub aliena

Intus abscondis

ut a deo consequaris auxilium.*^ Multos decipis,

pelle. Imitata^'

enim

es,

Sed ChristusJ manifestabit

istos' sicut

adiutores in

penaliter et

ipsum extra
facies,

15

manus

res.

cum

FM

Caption: om.

in

quos

lactas.

Et

leta-

Sed dominus ypocrisim tuam ostendet. Quid enim mali

Quomodo tu
Quomodo eructabit

o tu habens faciem canis admixtus alieno morsui?

bonum? Quid mundo,

verbum bonum civitati?'"

it

hiis

expandis, quamvis pedes pervertas,' sicut abiciens te

feres

1-2.

medio tempestatum.

cogitationes."^

Serpens autem omnes consumit velociter

ris

visum fallacem converti.^

deceptionem inimicos facientem. Sicut autem bene manens

canes nutris novos ut habeas

10

sceptra

finis^ fere

appears in

AC;

DLNPV.

qui aperis os ad pusillos?

throughout. Here as elsewhere line one gives the short form of the caption as

lines

one and two together constitute the long form of the caption as

Principium

habundabit: Ypocrisis habundabit. Incipit

it

[literally

appears
\

principium malorum D.
1.

Principium malorum: Incipit principium malorum

papalium
2.

3.

secundum Merlinum

Ypocrisis habundabit:
dabit

NPV,

Incipit liber

LPV,

add. liber

Genus: Sevus
letter; before

primus

{or senus)

the space

is

MV,

incipit

prime A, om. C, Ypocrisia habun-

L.

[Gjenus

a lower-case

here as throughout, blank space

letter indicating letter to

ursus

left

for decorated

be supplied [E.A.R.

M, versa N. et in quinque: om. L lacuna sufficient

Romam: novam C. sceptra: septris D, sceptns M, sceptn FNPV,
ursa:

prophetarum

L.

Brownl.

for nine-ten

om. L.

letters.

VATICINIUM

150

4.

conturbat: conturbans A, turbat

sex F, 36

NP.

LMNP,

oculos

filios:

annos: annis

5.

enim: om. L. modus: medius

item: inte L, inde

N lacuna

M,

M,

domino AMP.

D.

9.

NM,

F. ci vitas?

videris: viderit

celi

M.

FM.

D.

NP. ursam:

FV, luge in altitudine

N. matrem:

ursa

celi

NP.

a:

capti-

an L. deo:

M.

CFLPV,

inmutata

es:

om.

CD,

LPMV.

decipis: decipies F, add. misera

ne conmissa

tibi

Imitata

fallacem: facilem

Intus: intra

quoque

F. auteni:

luge in altitudinem

D.enim: om. FLMV.

M.

xxxvi: trigita

finis: filius

consequaris: consequeris V. auxilium: om. sed add. in margine

nequissima: om.
pelle aliena

FLMV.

letters

Multos: multa D, cunctos

8.

M.

et in: om.

niiser: niisera

[18mm E.A.R. Brown], canum: cane C.

L, literally miserabil'e M, in altitudinem miserabiliter NP.
celi: repeat in latitudine celi D, in altitudine celi luge L, quam

luge in latitudine
vabis celi luge

annus N.

iterum N, ante V.

ofJive or six

6.-7. miserabiliter: om.

7.

M. novam: non enim M.

AMV,

om. V.

6.

om.

FM,

ALNP,

sint

M.

sub: om.

om. L, mutata

est

M.

NP,

V. Visum: ursum D,

falcem NP, in falcem

LMV.

C,

aliena pelle: om. pelle

imita? V.

enim

Rursum

enim

es: es

visum enim

F,

converti: convertis

N.

om. N. abscondis deceptionem: deceptionem abscondis

M.

ab-

scondis: a[b]scondis F. inimicos facientem: in multos facientes F, inmufcs faciem L,

immutas faciem inimicos facientem M, immutas faciem

NP

faciem inimicos facientem V. Sicut: Dicis N. autem: enin

manes DNP, manens bene

10.

mutas

F.

no

canes: om. C. nutris: add.

(frem' cancelled N),

FM. bene manens: bene

(excised) L. istos: ipsos

FL. sicut adiutores: om.

CD,

sicut

adultores L. tempestatum: add. sicut adulatores D.

11.

Sed: set CF. Christus: tempus

t'vum

tationes: add. et

ACD,

C. In

Christus in superscript A, Christus? V. cogi-

alias

and

texts unit

one ends at

this point; the

paragraph

printed here occurs asjirst part of unit two.

12.

consumit: consumet

1213.
13.

letaris: lactaris F,

ACF, consumi D.
L

om.

lacuna

lactas: lectas

M,

lateris

expandis: expendis C, espandis P. quamvis pedes: quamvis

quamvis

L,

Domini M.

ut servos

N,

N.

lactans P. Et: om.

NP.

sufficient for Jiue-six letters, letans

manus pedes que

F, om.

pervertas:

manuscript damaged but appears

autem eos

abiciens turpiter

be

to

perversitas L, vertas P.

13-14. sicut abiciens

V.
14.

N.

te: et

te

ipsum

extra: om.

Sed: set CL. dominus:

ostendet:

14.-15.

literally

Quid enim

facies,

o tu

Quando
16.

C, ferens FPV,

DV,

L.

feceris

modo N. mundo: mondo

17.

M.

res: eres

autem

sicut: add.

L, rex

NP.

CDM,

tua F.

morsui?: om.

NP. Quid: ann?

ammistam

F,

F.

mali

facies:

malum

amistam L, admixtam

Quomodo: Quo /or Quomodo C, Quo

F,

Quado

L,

P.

feres: fers

MNP.

canis: om. F. admixtus:

AM. morsui: morsu FLMV.

Quomodo
civitati? om.

15.-17.

exemplum N.

CM.

D, maliefacies V.

facies

add. alias contra

dux M. ypocrisim: intercesimum M. tuam: om.

ondet

mali

extra res: sed

N,

ad

pusillos:

N. bonum: om. M. Quid mundo: qui mundo

V. qui: om.

FNPV,

ad pupillos D, apullos

om. L.

verbum: om. LM. bonum: om. CDL.

ad

M.

aperis:

quos

M.

L,

os: hos, L,

F. eructabit: literally eructab'

quo
om.

C, eructabis

'nmciu iiinftnitVixUTnurcr

n>nir pniMni.t^

^!imnic armnii^ uijiinro ihimifrptr^Hifi^?

[rit^lifri-dilnio qin fucccc^iriurvnio fmi

mf

cvctrcAuufcnnnni iViitinmnmiWnVf^nimCf'cmit^w

ipOnn riiiniliMcinmiii ni.nii^vnnHin ^dhi\ mtvvi

Picture

pope standing:
cross in

hand A,

like

P,

fol.

4^

om. A, om.

serpent V. serpent: serpens A, snake-

pennant to side

A, on pedestal

CD,

holds staff with pennant

with animal head C, snake-Uke with two paws and animal head D, snake-Uke with

knots in middle F, snake-like,

two

Lund.

bitortu in capite

hand holding book:

hand extended downward

MS

book extended towards

add. staff with

with bird atop V.

II:

CD. hand holding staff:

MP, holds staff
book, hand upraised CD, om. book,

cum

unius diaconi

corvis

ing atop tree, facing pope

site side

wound around

atop

staff,

M, one

beak open,

tree trunk

M,

snake-like P, dragon V. bird:

CDF, two

birds rest-

bird attacking serpent's head P, om. attack, bird

on oppo-

attacking serpent's eyes A,

two

parallel to

birds attacking serpent's

pope's head V.

head

Vaticinium II
Sanguis.

Decime

dissipabuntur in efTusione sanguinis/

Secundus autem

fera volans, serpens ad

filius, alia

meridiem iunctus^

nigro. Et niger*^ totus privatus lumine a corvis^ manifestans tempus. In^

figuris litteralibus qui succedet

tor urse.

quomodo

paterno

serpens miser destruc-

fini existens

miserorum corvorum,

es esca

enim genus

existens

abhominabile eorum ab oriente. Miserabiliter turbabis teipsum simul

tuam gemitum

civitatem

1.

Sanguis: om. C.

2.

Decime

3.

dabis in

dissipabuntur in efFusione sanguinis: om. D. in efFusione sanguinis: om. L. After

each caption

autem:

MNPV.

est

adds liber secundus,

filius:

C, add. ut
or vinctus

nigro:
et

etc.

om. but add.

M.

filius est L. alia fera: fera aliis

4.

F. iunctus: victus

finis

A, add.

est F.

autem

filius:

CM,

iuctus

iuc'tus)

{literally

D, ventus

F, viris L, iunctus

PV.

magnus

MNPV,

F. niger: literally nig'

C, iungetur NP. corvis: quorvis F, actionis L.

litteralibus: licteralibus F. succedet: succedit

destructor: destructio

6.

urse: vite

7.

abhominabile: abominabile L.

M.

es:

turbabis: turbans

ex

CDL,

succedunt V. miser: add.

LMV,

NP.

om.

C, turbberis

esca: essca L.

eomm:

add.

F, turbabas

M,

et

enim:

est

NP,

repeats

C. oriente: add.

turbareris

NP.

et:

.x.

enim V.

L, add.

metus A.

et

M.

om. L.

tuam gemitum: getium tuum C, gemitum tuum D,

tuarum gentium M, tuam gentium LNP, tuam gencium V. meti:

superscript alias

et F.

FV.

civitatem: cacitatem L.
F,

In:

a F.

5.

gentium

M,

margine

in

volans: vorans C. serpens: om. L. meridiem: meridia

6-7.

8.

et

tempore meti/

et

lumen

men

LP,

)>^l!citnnrvmtrHUTCiinH jim?

cq^t,^^

atia(irAf:tCi]ucdctiv:uii\vi' fiairnniltii

udovfK \Kinmis<tl\ci)}uw innuipium

inurjainiTfinnii iuir:iacrMi|p|j
if n u*4 inuun^ p:nnoinnmi rccHrnTcfrtnHCiH'rnoJi
MXiHinu fiainutfic Ivm .uwi, W'rumct^ niquA (v
ui'lnrmcoiCtAiC atnirc nuiimm nL\$vui^ qmanuwT
tiolncviuu iXAu^ ilk am-A rcainciw ininainnni jircrt
hUi'iit^

iteffeic

iTini^imu^ iinmilium

itiicliir a*iitcH6 ^li^ldl.i

ctiiMnn^ x$-tu lute ft\Mii6.0 Jinuw ^^a^nimmi iiiUba

id' liHT.ilnnir tx ilhm im$im \n0pt1r fp:m Ciimitm vc

Picture

pope standing:
seated

MPV.

diaconus [literally

bird (eagle)

on head

MS

III:

ymago

upraised

pope

F,

staff

corona sancti

CDFM,

with cross

cum

A, on pedestal D,

corona A, with

AD,

at waist

nimbus

C, on book

head of small figure P, holds book V. hand with book: om. A, om. book, hand

CDV,

om. book, points to small figure

touches pope's eye FPV, paws touch pope

as

cum

in profile: frontal

C, cross added to side D. upraised hand: holds

F, touches

fol. 6'

Lund,

similis priori]

M,

at waist

CFMPV.

holding cloak P. unicorn: horn

small figure: boy A,

adult,

same

size

kneehng M. gestures, small figure: om. A, one hand extended CD, hands ex-

tended to pope, one hand touching crown, the other pointing to pope's shoulder
tended in supphcation

MP.

F,

ex-

Vaticinium III
Penitencia.

Vestigia sytnonis

Duplum

enim

tercium. Et

multum velox

ger,^ sicut

avis,

magi tenebit/
eques, crucifera avis, et equus

promptus

sicut

comi-

Principium habens

et lascivus.

unitatem et finem. Unitati duplici vocationis, prime, unius, recurve figure,

numerorum extremum
bit

solus. Iste

enim

diem mediante

boni anni venit dies in qua tene-

Multum magnus quidem

figure.

recipiens principium a meridie in

vespere, et promptus ut

Stella poli

propter spem cadens. In te enim principium et

1.

multum

et

velox existens

O
O amice sed ultima sillaba vel lucrabitur te in locis irriguis

ignis sine fie nis.

2.

rex volucrum

quo explebit comuto

genus Bizancii habens auditus nobis inclinatos et

ad bella preparatus.

10

sicut in tempore'^

medietatem crucite

finis

cornu

est.

Penitencia: Penite[n]cia C.
Vestigia: om. P. magi:

magy

L, add. figuram P. tenebit: tenebre

N,

add. libe[r] tercius

L.
3.

Duplum: dupplicium
tercium: tren
et

N,

add.

N. eques: om.

AFLMN,

corniger: cor niger

4.

sicut[2]: sic

crucifera:

N.

ancifera

CV, cornuger D,

duplici: dupplicus

M.

avis:

est

om. L.

est P, add.

N,

et:

autem N.

add. est F. avis: add.

om. V. equus: eques

cornipes F, cor iungetur

fiiaternitati

numerorum: nervorum

DLMV.

tempore: in tempore sicut

N.

NP.

P. lascivus: lascivius F, lascivis V.

unitati: unitatci uHth c excised

C, add.

et

A. vocationis: vaca omnis L. prime: primo L. unius: om.

F. recurve: recreave F, recurrere L,

6.

duplicatum NP, add.

AF. promptus: prontus FL, promtus

unitatem: veritatem F. finem:

L, om.

M,

supplicum

add. et L.

3-4.

5.

F.

L,

elementum NP. Et enim: om. DP,

roturne N. figure: figuras P.

extremum: accorium

ACDF.

L, attractorum

MV.

sicut in

boni: om. L. venit: veniet F, novit P.

D, timebit M.

6-7.

tenebit: timebis

7.

medietatem: medietate L, om. NP. crucite: concite

F, om. L, a

note

M,

cuncte N.

VATICINIUM

156
magnus:

magnum M. magnus

rex: rep corrected superscript rex

8.

eiiim:

FMNP.

om.

recipiens P.
9.

diem: die

principium:

recipiens

Stella:

stellam

N, promtus

principium

NP.

poli: polit L. vespere:

P. habeas:

Daneu Lattanzi
ignis: igni

D, Bis^ancii

habes D, add. autem

om. F. promptus: prontus

lignis F. sine: fruc

C, lucrabatur NP. in

L. propter: preter

In

te:

inter

eorum LM.

F,

CD,

bigantu L, Bicancii

CD.

nobis: vobis

gens P. Bizancii:

MV,

CFV,

sill'a

C.

frenis: fremis

C,

filabat

NP.

locis: inllocis F, illoti L.

C,

vel:

bizanciuni

et:

om. FL.

frenis? F. sed: sic

vulnus

N,

nb' for nobis but

reads verbis P. inclinatos: inclinantes C, inquinatos P.

ALNP,

ultima: ultimo V. sillaba: siba A,

t[ur]?

FM, principium

ACDF.

preparatus: properans L, add. lu but excised C. genus: gentis

bisancium

12.

recipiet

P. et: om. F. existens: add. et

Bizantii A, Bizanzii C, Bissanci

11.

magnus V, quidem magnus FN.

[qd']

A.

in V. explebit: implebit P, explebis V. cornuto: cor nuto C.

CNF.

FL, proptus
10.

a:

quidem: quod

III

A,

et

M.

F. lucrabitur: lucrabi-

cadens: add. ite C. irriguis: uriguis

ACD.

A, vite N. enim: om.

FLMNP.

principium: principatum

MNPV.

cornu:

KMu'iu* in nrtouciti

piiiit.ilitvri innrfiHf

?\^'V n'f fifcjl'jnirriir.i.iiiria.*m'

cnu

r.nn./.i

niiCcv02inu

ck

nr
ntcuniui iHhd uiorr itripu-iit^ cuwu [Kma\nmn
hj
an.iniiii^
du
iiutovbmir
fltvu'iif
tncianviu
nnicip.in} mniiMM ma* cniiii utv lucipir cpllif,!'!!'

i^ifun

lean-

ifir a'rciit^ fie oi

iiifilniiii

friuhi.!

Picture IV:

om. description A.

CD

KUvm^ rtmn(MiH [(ii^

ijninnuuL^UBrr"" "1

ruf6m\

MS

Lund,

combines images four and

CD. tonsured head emerging from

vessel: head

fol.

five,

vessel-like

column:

om.

CD, no tonsure, head

attacking crowned head: om. CD,

on

surrounded by rays C, tonsure unclear D. flying fish

6^

middle

om., handle-like extension curving over vessel F, om.,

serrated sickle

hand holds

scimitar over tonsured

column with crowned head atop: om. CDF, two crowned heads within roundels to side CD, head of pope wearing mitre atop column M. column with hand holding/touching fish: om. CDF, hand holds scimitar M.
head M.

IV

Vaticinium
Confusio.

Error concitabitur.^

enim

et

prima

siccabitur sicut rosa. Incidens

rosam

la.

in principatu maneas. Vide

in

omnibus habens finem

amor V.

Error:

collateralis: collis

M.*^

enim

in

quo

ACDL,

collus

34.

incisionem: incisione

4.

tamen:

5.

est

N.

V.

rosam autem ferens

frustra.

currens: carens

FM,

cusseris P. gladiis: gladius

CDN.

moriens N, add. in

secabuntur F, insiccabitur N.

om. L,

sicut: sic F,

tercia littera: lictera tercia F. tercium: tercius F,

elementum:

satis

P.

iterum L. signi-

eyeskip om. F.

A follows

thejirst

elementum

with illud videt

then excises these words, correcting the eyeskip from

elementum

L. falx

ilia:

falxs ilia

A,

falcilla

C,

falx in

ilia

D,

falxilla

M,

fascilla

P,

NV.

littera: litera

Mt. C,

CDLPV.

add.

im? D,

incidet: incident
et

la.

Secundum CD, miserorum

6-7.

recipiens: insipiens

7.

enim: om.

M.

M,

m [or in] L,

L, misera

N.

lati

incidunt

Mat.

illud:

M,

om.

LNP.
l.a.m.

DM.

rosam: rose P.

NP,

la.

la.

M.:

la.

ma. V. Miserum:

videt: invidet

D.

V.

inciderem: incidentem AF, viderem or inderem for inciderem D,

M.
Unde F. iste: add. enim A. incipit: incipict e excised M.
autem ferens: anteferens FM, auferens N, autem feras P.
habens finem: habens fiirem A, finem habens M. letare: letorum P. frustra: fiusta L.

inciderct

9.

multum

Incidens: inci[d]ens C. rosam: rosarii F. motus: motis F. et: ut P.

enim principium,

manus: magnus

M?

8.

letare

elementum.

fals ilia

6.

miserebitur tui quamvis

N.

signat

elementum

to

Non

iste incipit colligere

CV.

siccabitur:

om. F, rosarus

recipiens

5.

D.

enim: om. N,
ficat:

5-6.

significat manus et fabc ilia

Miserum elementum illud videt, reci-

MNPV.

CD. movens: manens D, monens M,

rosa:

incitribus

concitabitur: add. liber quartus L.

2.

3.

dum

rosam annis motus

tercium elementum

tercia littera et

littera incidet

enim principium ut inciderem florem.

piens

homo movens

quartus ab ursa currens gladiis et

Iste coUateralis^

sionem rose tamen

N.

miserebitur: miserebit

maneas: manans P. Vide

lev

irrniiii

.Uu'ihuii cnariint^ hhimiiu fjiiV

^uiplicanim

-lurcru

inC] Ctinnntv

nuMifninf \xllm iniuapAViw

Picture V:

\mnnm

amniumn

MS

cicnicimiuKr*!

Biiad't q\ii\mox

:mn ouuh*^

Lunel,

ipuini

a>n

fol. 8'

sickle-bearer: juvenis A, wears simple, long, belted robe, no tonsure evident, barefoot C,

wears simple, short, belted robe, no tonsure evident, barefoot D, wears simple robe and
vestment, tonsured, barefoot

monk
left

P, wears simple robe

F,

hand: om. CD, branch with

in figure's left

robed tonsured

five flowers F.

M.

[add. shackles to

and perhaps overpainting]

with cowl, in profile

orn.

M,

CDFMPV.

tonsured

rose in

angel, hands touching rose: om. A, angel

hand CD, angel kneeling D, angel

of angel in corner

monk

and vestment, tonsured V. maniple:

at

pope's shoulder, hands extended F, bust

pope's right and leg? to pope's

left

P, signs

of scraping

Vaticinium

Elatio.'

Paupertas, obediencia, castitas, tetnperacio.

Castrimargie et ypocrisarum destructor.^

Vide iterum alienum

quam fert
coniuncta

modum. Falcem magnam et rosam

primum elementum divisa sunt. Item

existentis

tercium autem duplicatum

falcifer

mensium

quattuor

te scribo. Principatus

autem omnes

quos consumpsisti gladio, templa ydolorum post paululum

Tres autem

tres

annos in

mundo

resuscitabis.'^^

infemum duabus

vivens senex, vade in

tribulationibus in medio.

paupertas: paupertatis
teniptator

NP,

D. obediencia: obediencie D.

castrimargie: gule

DL,

castrimagie

critarum DL, ypocrisorum

add. liber quintus L. In
caption for text

castitas: castitatis

DL.

teniperacio:

teniperator V.

NP,

and D,

numberfive, for

N,

castrinieregie P.

om.

et:

DL. ypocrisarum: ypo-

ypocrisar V. destructor: destructo

texts four

and

five are

the short form (line one), for

D, destructio LV,

run together, separated only by

the long form {Unes

two and

three of caption).

Vide: om. C. iterum:

unum N.

existen V. Falcem: om.

existentis

vel hec interpretatur idest quid est hec erit

quam: que? C, quid D.

P. divisa: add.

fert:

autem CD,

coniuncta: coniuntam L.

quatuor LN.

falcifer:

N. Item: non D,
falsifer

V.

te:

principatus: principaturus C, principatur

L.

CD, quam

paululum: paulum P.

Tres autem
excised

tres

miraculum

existentis F. existentis:

manu que

rosa add.

magnum

L,

quern

A, falciferum CP,

falcifere

N. autem: ante LM,

in

resuscitabis: resuscitabo

spaces

primum: om.

N. quattuor:
N,

add. in

M.

N. omnes: omnis

F.

consumpsisti: consumsisti L. Post: prefer

CLMNV.
MPV, autem/o//ot*vr/
modo N, mondo P. vivens:

annos: tres tres annos F, tres autem annos

and lacuna of two

manna

in te L.

om. L. scribo: reseri L, scuto

FMV.

est

F.

defert L. autem: om. P. duplicatum: om. P.

diversa

mensmm: mencium

quos: qui A, om.

modum: modum

N. magnam: om. CN. rosam:

M. mundo: meto

L,

FL. senex: senes AF. vade: valde AF, vadit L. medio: media A.

by os
vives

p',

pjfcciu' cmiliU' iniH

qn.nii ni iniiln J tin Tcnp

liA MviA

iiCiii'i^'i

inw

jncnT

ilLi

rcnuinrmiHiininnit^ jIunniLi tu i
idntnj CHiiii fcribinu* nltinu* ^^HlMfir

vA

uircui tm-Aij

lAVC

qiicumnuw wum^vtbmr

v^imfiO
I

Picture VII:

pope standing: king A,

figure

MS

Lunel,

fol.

10^

weanng crown CD, on mound D. gesture

A, not clearly pointing to aninial C, index finger not shown

upraised

DFPV,

upraised, apparendy holding cloak C,

M. bear with two nursing

CD, bear with one nursing cub

F.

left

hand: om.

gesture right hand: om. A,

ami extended,

finger pointing over

head of animal

cubs: bear with four cubs A, bear with

nursing cubs

F,

bear with two cubs, one nursing P.

five

Vaticinium VII
Occasio.
Filii

balax sectabuntur.^

Alia ursa secunda pascens catulos. Et in

umbra tantum

scripta.

Natura temporum

scribitur ultime subsolares,

omnibus

preterquam in

ilia

nativitas abortiva. In ultima

enim

autem utrasque coronis^ manifestant divisionem

totius potencie.

1.

Occisio: Ocasio L, Occasio

2.

balax: balaac

D, om.

N.

L, balas

seccabitur L, seccabuntur

N, balahe

N, letabuntur

possibly balalx

filii

3.

secunda: om. V.

om. N.

4.

ilia:

rum

et:

tantum

om. L, se V.

in:

scripta: transcripta

D. natura:

patria F, om. L.

5.

enim: vero NP.

subsolares: subssulares L. autem: et C. ante F, et ante

scribitur: scribuntur F, scnbit

coronas: coronis

visiones
7.

repeats variant of

temporum: templo-

F.

6.

NP.

balas sociabuntur.

caption within frame of picture: occisio

illam F.

V. sectabuntur: sectabunt D,

P, add. liber septinius L.

AFNP.

M,

aut V. utrasque:

utrumque

manifestant: manifestat F, manifestent P. divisionem: di-

LMNP.

totius: rotus L. potencie:

V. ultime: ulitime P.

penitencie

AFNP.

ll.l

II r--

iiiuuDJ

|\

ecu 4'

1 1

>-

5iu-v' i?i%'i

nu tcnp
picaT qu^mi
ni rcojpimi! Hiiniiinit^ .il'ouiiu tu \
tilmiLx cnmi knhiuiv nlniiic $nbifn
itHt'.

?n iiuitn J

liLi

rmmmmmmmmmimr

'

Picture VII:

pope standing: king

A, not

clearly pointing to aninial

upraised

DFPV,

MS

Lund,

A, figure wearing crown

fol.

10^

CD, on mound D. gesture

C, index finger not shown

upraised, apparendy holding cloak C,

M. bear with two nursing

CD, bear with one nursing cub

F.

left

hand: om.

gesture right hand: om. A,

ami extended,

finger pointing over

head of animal

cubs: bear with four cubs A, bear with

nursing cubs

F,

bear with two cubs, one nursing P.

five

Vaticinium VII
Occasio.
Filii

balax sectabuntur."

Alia ursa secunda pascens catulos. Et in

umbra tantum

scripta.

Natura temporum

scribitur ultime subsolares,

omnibus

preterquam in

ilia

nativitas abortiva. In ultima

autem utrasque

coronis'' manifestant

enim

divisionem

totius potencie.

1.

Occisio: Ocasio L, Occasio

2.

balax: balaac

D, om.

N.

L, balas

seccabitur L, seccabuntur

N, balahe

N, letabuntur

possibly balalx

caption within frame of picture: occisio

filii

3.

secunda: om. V.

om. N.

4.

ilia:

illam F.

et:

tantum

om. L, se V.

in:

scripta: transcripta

V. sectabuntur: sectabunt D,

P, add. liber septimus L.

rq)cats variant of

balas sociabuntur.

D. natura:

patria F, om. L.

temporum: templo-

runi F.
5.

enim: vero NP.

6.

subsolares: subssulares L. autem: et C. ante F, et ante

NP.

coronas: coronis

visiones
7.

scribitur: scribuntur F, scribit

AFNP.

M,

aut V. utrasque:

utrumque

manifestant: manifestat F, manifestent P. divisionem: di-

LMNP.

totius: rotus L. potencie:

V. ultime: ulitime P.

penitencie

AFNP.

|li^

ut

Jiparc-ir laiHCii uict? {ciicinr

arcAimutu

ine cCiTntiuict crttirmniiigmniiiH MumriiHi

mcruHl illirif* ntnr trCa a AC ^n^taxutcthM

i'tnnnwmntnhmt itiiilnniMtii'iii Ci\Tn$ili'lo\0
dc^mdumii C^tt<pmn iiitiiuTjnnu croHNict? mplmtiiB

lUH.itniiir

cvttixm

Picture VIII:

MS

Lund,

fol.

10^

CD,

fortification (fortified

town) with gates closed: una

towers, but central

tower, and with ecclesiastical overtones C, three towers of equal

tall

height D, add. below, head

(as

duitas

A, stylized building

in vessel) with rays directed

toward building CD,

three

add.

roughly drawn head with rays directed toward fortification superimposed on fortification
F, add.

V. soldiers: om.

ACDM,

shields in first arch,

second arch,
third arch V.

two

at

pennant on central tower P, represented by three crenelated arches

bottom of image

figures

soldiers

dropping stones from tower

with helmets

a single larger soldier

F,

two

(visors up), shields,

with visor covering

his face

soldiers

one

with helmets,

soldier gesturing in

and carrying shield in the

Vaticinium VIII
Sanguis.

Cenobia ad locum pristinum redibunt.^

Heu, heu, misera
lumen.

Mox

sustinens passiones civitas miserabile ut appareat

tenebit circa

parvum

tempus.*^

guinum. Undenarii incipientes non

Cedes enim in

deficient.

monarchia tua draconem confringent que occidit

bunt membra

illius.

te efFusio san-

Et quinque principatus a
libin.

Frustratim lania-

Non cessa et ad pugnam intestina excitata.

Et innume-

rabilem multitudinem cedent gladio ad miliaria sex septem numerata. Et

omnis implicitus fomicatione

et cede.

Maculatus adulter, raptor, iniustus

sodomita videbunt ultimum lumen ante

10

oculos.*^

1.

Sanguis: Potestas V.

2.

locum: loca? D. pristinum: pristima? D. redibunt: add.

liber octavus L,

duplicates

caption within picture.

3.

heu: om.

LMNPV.

M, add. dolores et F. ciCD, miserabilis L. ut: om. N.

C. Mox: mos FL. add. te NP. tenebit: tenebre M. circa: arcana F. tempus:
Cedes: cedens FMV, cedit N. enim: om. LNP. in te: add. et ACDF.

vitas: civitatis

M.

4.

lumen: om.

5.

Undenarii: an dinarium F, ut denarii

tempore

et
6.

LM.

L.

deficient: deficientes

M.

sustinens: sustine

enim

miserabile

incipientes: insipientis C, incipientis

A, deficiet CF. Et: in

F.

fioistatim

N.

libin:

DL,

add.

monarchia: menarchia D.

draconem: dragonem L, drachonem V. confiingent: constringent

occidit: cotidie

7.

CD.

misera: miserima

miserabile: om. F, add.

ibi libin [ibi extends into margin]

M,

F.

que: qui D.

Ubra N. Frustratim:

LP.

membra: menbra DF.

iUius:

om.

NF.

cessa:

occisa

N.

excitata: exitata L. et:

om.

ACDF.
7-8.

innumerabilem: innaturabilem V.

8.

cedent: cedens
oriliariam

9.

LMNPV.

ad

miliaria: amililiaria F,

omnis: omnes L, om.

M, homo

V. implicitus: multiplicabitur F, implicit V. fornica-

tione: fornicationi F, fornicationum

P. raptor: add. et F, id est raptor

10.

ad miUciem N, ad miUciam P, ad

V. numerata: numeratas: F, numeratum L, vulnerata N.

N. cede: cedet

NP,

om.

M.

sodomita: sogdomoda L. videbunt: videbit

F.

F. adulter: add. id est

iniustus: om. L.

N,

add. est

[tv(H'riiiiit^

ticiivmulnnn C^*my

|r.nifiitii iicnicfiti flirt

Kuciminofi*

iTln.iaruiri nifiiicrcpm idrcpich

Picture IX:

no

further evidence

ctommhtluu^

^uplicrrvr itoliicrinK*^

MS

Lund,

from A. pope standing: on

holds large seal? D, holds book? F, hand extended

CD, holds large key F, upraised and

CD, upright F, leaping dog M, holds

fol.

D.

left

downward M.

pointed to

dog-like

staff

uplifted V. three standards: with

IZ

pedestal

with cross

self

M,

key atop animal's head

F,

two topped with

two with unmarked pennants

fleurs

de

lis,

one with

cross,

upraised P.

CM, two

inner margin D.

only,

wavy Une and

no pennants V.

palms extended towards animal C, add. two hands

scroll

animal

C,

staff

(fox):

with cross in mouth P, donkey, one leg

unmarked pennants only

small blue shield to right (decorated with horizontal

hand: holds

right hand: holds

pennants only, one with spear top D, single pennant with cross on
large

''"""

at

add.

pope's

it,

one

with unmarked

held by animal, add.

staff

two hands

left,

with

cross, add.

pattern of white dots) P,

at

pope's right,

palms extended towards

Vaticinium

Bona

IX

gratia.

Sytnonia cessabit/

Vulpinam figurasti amicitiam pacienter, sensum refrenans,

sicut

multum

senex et canus habens sensum. Veniens autem dupliciter voluptiones sepvoluntas, condimisisti confringendas ad invicem et efFusiones vali san-

ties,

efFundendas.

bravium

accepisti in fine sceptri.

1.

Bona

2.

cessabit:

gratia:

add

M.

Occasio symonia cessbit mthin

C,

Vulpum

F,

and amicitiam completed

CD.

add. et

senex: senes

lacuna

L,

MN.

sensum: sensu
et:

F.

canum

autem: om.

dupliciterater F. voluptiones: volupciones

te
5.

M,

dimisisti

gendo
vili?

5-6.
6.

L and

on staff

figurasti: signasti F.

amicitiam:

hand L. pacienter: patienter

refrenans: refrenam V. sicut: add. sicut P.

F, carius L, cans
F, in te L.

CV,

partially erased folloiwd

dupliciter:

literally

volutiones F, voluciones

by

dup'lcr D,

LM,

add. in

voluptaciones N.

voluntas: voluptas

cum

Vupinam V.

in text in second

FMNPV.

ac V. canus:

sensum: sensu

picture

aniicitiam simulastis? L.

Unde hominem

superscript

FNP,
4.

nonus

{in smaller letters)

Vulpinam:

pro victoria expandisti manus bene gratiose et

Ocasio L, Occisio NP.

add. liber

vulpinam
3.

Tu

guinum

P.

C,

DV.

condimisisti: condimisti

V. confiingendas: om.

LMV,

ad invicem: ad plus lacuna

valli

FV,

li

L, om.

N,

CP,

diniisti

D, condimnisti N,

confrigendos F, confiingendos N, confiin-

(sufficient for six letters)

L, aliud in

vicem V.

vali:

validas P.

sanguinum: sanguinem N.
efFundendas: effundas L, efFudendas

M. Tu:

add. propter

LMPN.

pro: om. L. Victoria:

victoriam L. expandisti: expendisti L. bene: add. et F, hue N. gratiose: glohose F,

graciose L, om.
7.

NP.

et:

om. F.

accepisti in fine sceptn: in fine sceptn accepisti L. sceptn: ccptri

D.

jruMiininii iiiiiMbciniii qinMKTrurirT^tirno^'

eAk\m^

i\m

cir fttlv rrFnniciiiiB i]uc

fkmv^ rn\trhiuncrmn ncprilnui nue

Picture X:

MS

Lunel,

disembodied hands:

single

shield F, three single hands

CDFM,

single

.T.

hand behind tower

single

P, single

hands V.

0X auurV'

niiur

12^

among FMPV], empty throne CD.

hand below throne CD, three

M, two

lu

ft4r 0||nt>li!nn

fol.

fortified to^vn: [considerable variety in details of town

single hands

emerging from

hand emerging from tower:

hand above tower V.

om.

Vaticinium
Potestas.

Unitas

erit.^

Ve tibi civitas septicollis. Quin^ K littera'^ laudabitur in menibus'* tuis.

Tunc appropinquabit casus et destructio tuorum potentium et iudicancium
iniusticiam.

Qui habet

pam
tuus

Qui

incipit [V.

bona

cedis sanguinis, lohannes

autem tu qui
fiat

Qui

digitos suos falcatos.

in altissimo blasphemabit.

R.

sancta consideras et sancta ferens super

obprobrium. In barba profunda

Rena

1.

Potestas:

2.

Unitas: Veritas
picture

Bona

m.

N, Bona

gratia

DL.

humerum ne

iuste incidet/

nomen

Et

maxime

laudabitur D, add. liber decimus L, caption within

Quin: quo

quando L

F,

add. licet L, om. sed add.

M, q'n^r quando N. K: om. LM, R FNV. littera:

CD, laudabiliter NPV. menibus: manibus CD, menibibus

[qua] in margine

om.

potentium: potentum

4.

casus: casu F.

5.

iniusticiam: iniusticia

CD. fiJx: C ?
M. et: om. L.
6.

in:

C, iusticiam

very faint, fals

MV,

lictera F.

quando
laudabi-

L. tuis: tuus

C.

F.

MNPV.
N,

lalx

habet: habent

FNPV.

falcatos: falcantes

falax P. desertitudinis: lacuna add. in margine

om. L. altissimo: altissimam C, om. L. blasphemabit: blasfemabit F, om. L, blasphe-

mabitur N. qui: que

L, incepit

V. K.

cum

tt.

M,
E.

in.

N,

s.tt.

FLMNV.
in P,

C,

V. L, lacuna, om.

P, vo. K.

deum
6-7.

vitupe-

I'o.^

gracia L.

septicollis: septicolliis L.

tur:

pulvis

LP.

gratia

erit: add. alias

Ysachios sinco-

v].^

Constantinus pauperis. Vide

gratia,

raberis ipse consiliarius mortis, pontifex cuius

3.

est fabc desertitudinis, et

r. n""

ti.

cum

in.

vi

incipit

V. [V.R.
cci.

n"

G. jjj

abbreviations

M.

(MHF):

r.

M,

.V.

fjfl

M.

CD, syncopam

F,

/or incipit

D, om. C,

idcst F, in.

v.]:

not in Leo Oracles, Lambecius version,

D,

cb.?

R.G.

R.

r. n"*.

V. Ysachios: yaachios

F, lacuna fluctuos add. in margine

sincopam: cincopam

m.

cix. idest

m or in. v.

CD,

N,

cb? F, V. K.
io.

K.

t.

en",

m.

cv.

ysathyos add. idest seperans in

sinconpera L. sanguinis: sanguis

lohannes: add. idest F. pauperis: papis. L. Vide: unde L.

LMN.

VATICINIUM X

172

8.

qui: om. F. consideras: om. sed add. in marline

erasure) in marj^ine

9.

tuus: tuis

ferens: fers

et

ipse:
.

om.

CM,

CDN,

item LPV, vel N.

nomen: om.

ii.p.M.l.ii.i.

hut

sacrificium

{cf.

add.

F,

opprobrium LP. In barba:

quem

Daneu Lattanzi

(with

some

et

bawram

C,

reads nituperaberis P.

consiliarius: conscilirius P. mortis:

montis V. ipse

nomen add. in lower margin

nomen: om. F. nomen: add. Imen. M. To /or Johannes:
I. p. M.l.ii.I. F, lo ob. I. P. M. I.I.I. L, io. ob"\ lrl?.l.

consiliarius mortis pontifex cuius

M. pontifex: pontifes L. cuius

To cc ? C, I'o obi D, io. ob'\
M. N. n. i.i. M, Jor'. cibus. y.p. M.L.
.

et sancta: om. sed add.

barba F. incidet: incides FV. Et: om. L. niaxime: maxiiho D.

9-10. vituperaberis: vituperabilis

10.

M.

FN.

CL. obprobrium: obpropriuni

barobam D,

ut

M.

n. J.

N,

lor. ob*".

I.

p.

m.

usque ad vesperam mane. Dies duo milia.

Dan. 8:14) V.

I.

n.

1.

CCC.

P, ior. ob'.
et

minabitur

-J,

'^Xc

r.-*-

iiiainiclMiinvmuM i>i nciur IH

JlnidT

ctnicmm A^xittm

Liliciu' lumii) itltiHiueii^

\cvimic

tvma NtVipiXm

i\wmw imnn

mccnam ctivcindnmmm ivu$^xpm$

oumcbzmnmimiqnwme ctmihhmmm

ildUi ^mvnrlnr iii^vi

Picture XI:

MS

Lunel,

half-naked figure seated on stones (or rock):

emerging firom cave

one

as in

motion

F,

knees

M.

upraised, the other extended V.

CDP,

standing

to

beard: om.

naked

fijlly

MPV.

legs:

one hand extended

side

as in

as in blessing F,

one

astonishment P, one hand

in simple robe, hands crossed over chest

of sarcophagus D, arms extended, gesturing

small standing figure in robe,

hands extended

gesturing as in conversation V. add. to immediate right of half-naked figure,

a rectangle, twice as long as

above C,

one
F,

on sarcophagus CD,

CDFMP.

hands upraised

second figure:

on sarcophagus C,

towards figure emerging fix)m cave

downward M,

twisted,

down M,

to head, the other extended

om.

14'

gestures: one hand to head, the other extended

downward on knee CD, arms awkwardly

hand

fol.

figure

on green mound M. tonsure:

F, crossed at

mwiw^mn luice m

it is

wide, with a double-barred cross inside, six-pointed

add. rectangle closer to square

amis D, add. six-pointed

star

wdth double-barred cross

inside, "star"

above second figure and on same hne

as

star

with wavy

words papa nudus

F.

XI

Vaticinium

Bona honoracio.
Thesaurus pauperibus erogabitur.^
Et revelabitur virtus^ qui habet prenomen menachim.'^ Petram habitas.
Eya, veni, mihi aliene

luctus.'^

Relinqueris et victum agrestem. Et vive

ommne, bravium
tibi. Nudus

mortuus,^ et gemebundus. Congregans bona dissipans

Quando maior

iniquitatis iniustificatum.

Stella

apparebit nigra

item^ vade in inferiora terre.^

1.

Bona: bonus V. honeracio: oraco orMaco N, oratio LPV.

2.

Thesaurus: thesaurum

LNP,

D, Constantini

add. constantus

erogabit LP, add. liber undecimus L, add. caption

L. erogabitur: erogabat

in picture

Bona

N,

oratio thesaurus

pauperibus erogabitur L.
3.

Et:

[sic]

Et

N.

F, om.

C, untus

revelabitur: elevabitur F. virtus: unctus

4.

Eya: or Exa N. veni: venit

NV.

F, unitus {for

M, qui habent V. prenomen: om.

lacuna of seven letters L, pronomen N. menachim: monachim DL, menarchim F, me
followed by lacuna menachim ? add. in margine M. habitas: om. L, habitans FMNPV.
unitas) P, vinctus or iunctus

qui habet: qualiter

FLMNP.

mihi: michi

but excised C. Relinqueris: reUnquens

P. agrestem:
5.

mortuus: incentiuus
g.,

6.

agustem V. vive: vue

iniquitatis: add.

Qui

apparebit: add. tibi

item: idest

CNP,

ne

M.

iniferiora L.

mihi

F,

V. luctus: add. aliene

luncum N, unicum

F.

incencius L, incentuus V. et gemebundus: om.

congregatus D. omne:

CD,

add.

omncn DF.

totus F, add. et L. iniustificatum: iustificatus F, iustificatum L, in

N. Quando: quam M. maior

lustificatum

7.

FMNP,

excised P. congregans:

FMN,

FLN. victum: vinctum

CD.

nudus:

Nudus

Stella:

stella

maior

F. tibi:

om.

FLMNPV

D.

vade: vadet F. terre: add. papa nudus below in same hand F. inferiora:

nlncbic
n aiMimit^ iiiiani' uhiui iiiaMt ficnr

puw
CI

mnbiltt^ a'r

ii:

cfiiiriiibir iiuinnri* irc crurj (cltrunu

ninanciim^ rnnnii hibtm

.iraTrmircHi Vcpn

mcnt

^imcmummm RTtc unhim

Diliiiui iiiiiiifrrcnnii inm*

Picture XII:

seated

pope holding papal

aniniak holds papal

tiara in

tiara

above

one hand,

tiara

Lunel,

fol.

scroll in the
tiara in

tiara

Ji-

14^

otn.

CDFMP,

angel atop aaaorsed

other C, angel with nimbus seated

on

one hand, other hand extended down,

one hand, the other broadly extended

nimbus holds mitre over two dogs, other hand holds book M,

bus holds papal

iTiiu''

.imrrtrrinmiu

D, angel with nimbus standing above two long

in animal heads holds papal tiara in

figure with

ilrr iiu'tint^

over four rabbits:

cloud above addorsed animals holds papal

add. eagle in flight

MS

un*fi?iiinm

arcs

ending

as in blessing F,

figure with

nim-

over two bears, the other hand to body P. rabbits: addorsed bears, two

dogs below

CD,

arcs

ending in animal heads, mouths emitting

arcs F, four

dogs

M,

four bears P.

rays, add.

sarcophagus below

XII

Vaticinium

Bona

intencio.

Caritas habundabit/

Mortuus nunc. Et

Noverunt

oblitus aspectus.

multi, quamvis nullus

istum videat. Sicut ab ebrietate manifestatus, ex insperato sceptra tenebit

istius imperii. Stilus

clamabit maxime:

enim manifestus

cum

Ite

in celo connectus preco invisibilis ter

festinancia ad

virum, habitatorem,

amicum meum.

mansuetum, mitem,

alte

occidentem

septicollis. Invenietis

domos, calvum,

Ferte istum in regias

mentis, acutissimum ad

videndum futurum pre-

cipue. Item habebit septicollis imperium.

1.

Bona

2.

habundabit: add. liber duodecinius L,

intencio: om. C. intencio: intento P.

habundabit
3.

Mortuus:

nunc: nunc? V. Et: om.

add. et F.

istum: istorum
ebritate

P.

PV. ab

istius: isti

CN,

LV.

F. aspectus: add. eius F, aspectibus

N.

sceptra: septra L. tenebit: om.

M,

ab

invisibilis: invisibiliter F. ter:

M.

merii L, impii N. enim: om. F,

FV. connectus: congnectus

clamabit: declamabit V.

LMV,

manistatus F. ex: ab D. ex insperato: ex insperacio F,

istus L. imperii: in

festus: manifestatus

6.

intentio karitas

ebrietate: adebrate F, abrebietate L, ebrietate add. et

manifestatus:

ex[a]sperato L, ex inspirato
5.

Bona

D, novetur V. quamvis: quantus N.

asptus P. Noverunt: venerunt

4.

repeats caption in picture

L.

F,

om. FV, terre

enimque

P.

mani-

connoctus N, convectus P, conectus

NP.

maxime: om. M. maxime

Ite:

ite

festinacione C. septicollis: add. et F, septi lacuna offive-six

maxime V.

letters

festinancia:

add. superscript

in

second hand. Invenietis: invenientis L.

7.

habitatorem: habitantem V. Ferte: fere

regias:

8.

N,

forte V. istum: uste

M, iustum LPNV.

regnans L. calvum: talium? DL.

mitem: mite L, mittem NP. mentis: mentis N. futurum: fiturum C, acutum D,

rarum

fiitu-

F, om. lacuna of six-seven letters L.

8-9.

precipue: add. et

9.

Item:

idem

DM,

ovibus ante et

CDF.
in te F. habebit: habebis F. septicollis: septicoliis L. add.

cum

metria in

manu

in

same hand

F.

Papa

cum

.'rii'

rriiirttt

cipfr

rtnu

inwn^ iiuimTi Jiiru^o \n\n\%

it>

'v

nitnm iniup^ kamvc Hire ern,

iilicuti

rn||iu-,mi:iHH

auhnmn

inrtvir iirtnnfir

fvmini

Picture XIII:

MS

Lunel,

standing pope: on low green mound D, kneeling

om.

book CDFP, hand

gesture: holds

staff

crowning pope:
upper arm

MV,

upraised

CD,

17'

V. left

hand holding book:

hand

hands in prayer F, hands in orans gesture P. right

surmounted by

holds staff with

fol.

F, seated

cross

/7f Mr

one hand holds cloak

CD, hand

upraised as in blessing

de Us atop in left

P.

M. angel

hand CD, other hand on pope's

Vaticinium XIII
Prehonoracio.

Concordia
Ecce item

homo

de primo genere abscondito, intrantes simul numeri

secundam splendentem

annos.

Nudus

venit de petra tenebrosa et

vitam.

Ymago

secunde vite verissima, tantum solide solidus duplicatonim

annorum,

intrabit^

mortuus

incipit

petram.*^

add. liber tresdicinius L, duplication of caption in picture L.

2.

erit:

3.

item:

4.

de: om. sed add. in marline

5.

Ymago: inmago

iste

D, idem

F.

LMV.

simul: similis

M.

annorum: amorum
ab angelo

in

DM,

petra: add. te

singuli F. numeri:

M.

incipit: incepit

secunde: sedere F, sancte N.

solidus: soli desolidus F, solidius

6.

erit/

F.

M.

F.
vita F.

tantum: tantu

F. solide

N.

L. intrabit: introit

same hand

vite: vita

numeros
V. vitam:

FLMPV,

intrent

N. petram:

add. papa coronatus

\fu\vr

uhmi

irccimh Cohini t\thu$

^umnw

^"^^^

txrAMiuo fci]ucn* riivjiiimn ac' piorcitrcni i^Hinuim Iv

Hi* |iiuh Mviru! pniicipio hnio fine ci'iiplc luuiuuctfA
cn\AttirAiu ct

hAlnvAwncm

Picture

seated pope: kneeling

CDF,

MS

Lunel,

F, standing, face erased P.

above: one hand upraised

to each side

XIV:

:UubiilA aieilv cnini nr

CMP,

fol.

rv

17"

holding book, one hand below, one

om. book, hands in prayer F. angels standing

on

dais:

standing above heads of two animals (addorsed, behind pope) P. angels

touching pope: crowning pope FV, angel holds

angels holding arras behind

cross

over shoulder

pope CD, angels gesturing toward pope,

F,

with both hands V,

arras

behind M.

XIV

Vaticinium

Bona
Vendencium

occasio.
sacra cessabunt.^

Ne pigriteris, senex, sed recipiens potentissime, pensa

bonum dirige sceptrigeriam alia quidem non metuens

Recipe donum.
de

fine.

Et ad

tempus. Et enim de super istum

anni,

uno denario

annunciacionem

stelle

recepisti.

complete, bene

Solum

tribus auroris circumdati

sacratum.^

fini

finisti

diem

in principiis.

comple universam creaturam. Et habitaciones ambula

principium

admiraris

recipis? Reliquisti placite planta*^^ habitacionem.

vocantem ad presentem gloriam. Bene

10

Quid

bonorum

celestes. In te

fine

enim

et finis.

bona LNP.

1.

Bona

2.

Vendencium: v[e]ndencium

occasio: Occasio

Sequere

Bono

L, venienciuni V. sacra: sacro L. cessabunt: cessabit

DL,

add. liber xiiii L.

3.

Ne: om. N.

pigriteris: add. ut in superscript F,

but crossed out

4.

fine: sine

F,

N.

sed: set

N. bonum: om.

CFLP,

se

M.

om. N. senex: senes FL, add.

L. dirige: dinge L. sceptrigeriam: septrigeram

septrigenam L, septuariam P. septrigeria? V.

5.

tempus: tempore

6.

anni: om. L, a

DMN.

vendencium

potentissime: potissime F, potentissima

alia

N.

D, sed trigena

quidem: aliquidem M.

istum: add. but excises de super C. recepisti: accepisti P. cir-

cumdati: circondati N.

M. uno

complere D, oblete
6-7.

sacratum

denario: undenarii F,

L. bene:

N. ammirans F

M.

recipis: add. recipis

admiraris: admiratis

N.

Sequere: sequeretur V.

F,

placite: placuere

V. habitacionem: alucratione

L,

M,

minimo denano M. complete:

smi N.

corrected in maij^in to

sacratum: sacratu P, sacuratam V. Quid:

adnunciacionem D, ammirationem
7.

animo

fini: fluisti

annunciacionem: sacr lacuna ciacionem

admiraris annunciacionen
L, pro

bone C.

N,

sacratem quid

quod

F,

quam

amiraris LP, aminis V. annunciacionem:

annunciatione L, annunciationem P.

D, placide FN,

placita L. planta: om. L, plenta

F, alterationis L, altercationis

MV,

alteracionem

NP.

VATICINIUM XIV

182

8.

vocantem: vocacio N. Bene: unde C. diem:

principio L.

9.

Bono: bona DF, bone V.

in te

LMNV,

finis:

add. somewhat apart from text papa

hand

F.

enim

LPNV.

principiis: principis

C,

C, fide D.

coniple: conple L. universani: inuniversa L, universa

sacratum N. habitaciones: habitationem L.

10.

dixit

fine: fine ?

MPV, nunieruni N. creaturam:

LMNPV. In te enim: enim

celestes: celeste

iure P.

cum duobus

angelis in slightly smaller but same

Crnii> Jifoitv

t-tiivi

Picture

pope standing holding

wearing
aloft

M.

tiara F, add.

add. beast

tiara:

on

XV:

nimbus M. book in

with

human

MS

pedestal
left

Lunel,

fol.

D, seated V,

19^
add.

weanng

hand: holds tnple-barred

face, headdress

of horns or spikey

niitre

CDM,

cross F, holds

feathers F.

add.

book

XV

Vaticinium

Reverencia.

Devocio augmentabitur.

Bonam vitam invenisti ab ingloriacione. A virtute autem accepisti plusquam a fortuna, sed nequaquam virtuose lucraberis gratiam. Invidia enim
contingens iudicia tibi nocenciam. Non privaberis a sorde de super.

2.

augmentabitur: au[g]ni[en]tabitur

Reverencie

add. liber xi, caption within picture

devotio augmentabitur L, augumentabitur V.

3.

Bonam

lonam

vitam:

tione L, ingeneracione
4.

a:

vita

M, Bona

M.

PV. ingloriacione: ingeneratione

vita

virtute: viventute

nequaquam

om. F. fortuna: fortunam F. sed: set L.

om. lacuna sed add.

in

virtuose:

nequam virtuosam

margine

[left]

F, gloria-

V. autem: om. L.

lucraberis gratiam: om. lacuna sed add. in [right] marline

M.

M.

necquam

virtuose C,

virtuosam

virtose:

lucraberis: lucraboris

F.

N,

luctaberis V. gratiam: gloriam L. Invidia: invidiam L, om. lacuna sed add. in [right]

margine in ligna

45.

M.

enim contingens

enim: om. sed add.

in [right]

iudicia: om. V. contingens:

margine

M.

contingnens

C, iudicabit

F. iudicia: ludica

D.
5.

nocenciam: nocentiam FLP, innocentia N. non: non? C,

sorte FL. de:

papa

cum

om.

libro in

L. super: add.

manu

dacii dilaceratione plena

et

cum

non

deo

gratias

amen

metria F, add.

recedet

a te

equi frementis (Nah. 3:1-2) PV, P apparently

Add. below image

verse from

in red Explicit liber

Dan. 4:^3 with

following page:

Cor

caption

eius ab

pora mutentur super eum.

Ve

rapina

civitas

vox

Corona

superbie,

et

ut

LPNV.

sorde:

sanguinum universa men-

hand,

ymaginum papalium

M,

same hand paragraph sign

flagelli et

in second

humano commutetur,

ire?

F, add. in

L.

vox impetus

V in same
NP add. as

hand

ci et

as text.

sixteenth text

on same page as text

cor fere detur

rote, et

fifteen,

on

septem tem-

itiwnmcm

tiitiuiifiu^ttiMnc

tnatwu ^ntAuCmhij

animm cm lumicii xrcalux an avir cti\stxof

cit-Unniw uumuwe citi^ rcplett actcaiiiM4 ma\naw
MiCi

nc

iti iici*i!\*

\Monn ct piiv ir0cnr

Ui^ fiJ5ic{ir|vr^Micrr4

^niHitaad

fillip Iconcci?

AmpUtw ixrcuuU^ Qe-

moiiAinmv

tfi^fiiii

crnk

cni>n4to ct r^ra^nc itutav iT4|

nUnrc0ra?iira crciiirnicrpiic

iv aMiHio^

iiiMC iltUci

n',nieiir ftiiii>.iVe|

Icomt^ ir^n!^ Inr cra^iinn:it* cinv

fTfio^.

Picture

beast, crowned, with

picture fifteen F].

human

XVI:

MS

Lund,

face, bearded: om.

fol.

22^

CDFM,

om. beard

PV

[note beast in

Vaticinium

XVI

Corona superbie/
Cor

eius ab

humano commutetur,

et

pora mutentur super eum.

1-3.

Caption and

2-3.

Cor

text:

Only

eum: Dan.

NP

4: 13.

have caption or

text.

cor fere detur

ei et

septem tem-

Notes

Edition

to the

Vaticinium
a.

Both the

Prophecy number one, text and image:

pope

this

as

Nicholas

III

(1277-1280); the

and F

scribes identify

illuminator includes the

identification,

"Nicholas tercius," within the frame of the image.

Pipini, writing

some time before 1317

Nicholas

As the commentary on the

725).

earliest
as

III,

the

that

the

first

makes

cardinal prophecies

clear,

the

version of the prophecies referred to Giovanni Gaetani Orsini

first

of five Orsini cardinals

Rehberg, " 'Kardinalsorakel',"

(see

and Millet and Rigaux, "Aux origines," above). See

no, 19:

"On

Lemer,

(for date, see

pope of the prophecies as

Giovanni Gaetani Orsini {Chronicon, Cap. XX, cols. 724-

Origins," 620, n. 21), identifies the

61-120, in particular 69-72,

as

was vested with the great mantle; and

gains ..." Nicholas

relatives:

III

made nine new

Dante,

Infer-

III

speaks, "...

know

was

truly a son

of the

Nicholas

she-bear, so eager to advance the cubs that

also

up there

cardinals,

pursued

among them

my

three

Latino Malabranca, a nephew; Giordano Orsini, a brother;

and James Colonna,

a cousin.

MS Yale,

dogs instead of three bears, possibly

of Christ (cf

Marston 225 (M) shows three

a reference to

Ps. 21:17); for a discussion

dogs

as

persecutors

of variants in the content of

the pictures, here as elsewhere, see above, "Picture Tradition." For a

detailed description of the miniatures in each manuscript, see above,

"Descriptions of Manuscripts."
In general, according to textual evidence, the nine

two

groups,

LMNPV,

ACD-F, which

which preserve

MSS

somewhat

later version.

into

The evidence of

the captions provides the only substantial exception. F and

captions entirely;

fall

preserve the eariier of the versions, and

A and C record the

short

form

(line

one)

as

omit

does the

commentary on the cardinal prophecies; DLNPV record the long form

(lines one and two combined). The Leo Oracles (Lambecius edition
printed in Migne) have short captions but not always identical to those
in

and C. Pipini does not quote

all

of the captions, long or

short,

but does include the long caption, for example, for prophecy number

NOTES TO THE EDITION

190

the one traditionally identified with Celestine V. Given the evi-

five,

dence of D, one must assume the longer form of the caption evolved
very early on, certainly before 1317,

at least for

those long captions

Given the testimony of the commentary on the

cardinal prophecies

recorded by Pipini.
b.

(1:8),

^/iM5

must have been the

tained only
c.

ACDF's

reading rather than

reading (V omits) on the basis of sense.

dence alone, either reading

d.

The commentary on
"lugendum

MS

cipale
e.

The

is

it is

re-

fol. 81*^)

The

MS) and

3819) quotes

lat.

Arras copy (BibHotheque

Muni-

reads latitudinem for altitudinem.

not found in the Lambecius version of the

is

Leo Oracles (although

LMNP's

oculos,

the basis of textual evi-

defensible.

in altitudinem ceU."

171,

On

the cardinal prophecies (Vat.

text to this point

Barocci

but curiously

by F and M.

have chosen ^/i05,

ftlios: I

earliest reading,

a variation

found in the sixteenth-century

is

thus can be presumed to be an addition

by the

formulator of the Genus nequam prophecies with particular reference to

Nicholas

III.

See also Rehberg, " 'Kardinalsorakel'," 51-52, 98-99, on

this point.

LPV

read misera nequissima, perhaps for added emphasis; the words

have

slightly different connotations.

case could

g.

Imitata:

h.

N's reading,

clear reading

be made

emerges from
convertis,

PV read converti.

Part

as

well for M's reading of immutata.

No

FLNPV.

unique to

it,

makes good

sense,

ACDFLM-

but

one of the Regiselmo printed version

(Vaticinium

XVI) reads "Multos decipies nequissime sub aliena pelle immutata enim visum fallacem convertis in terra abscondens. ..." Version two in
this

printed edition reads "Multos decipis misera, nequissima sub aliena

pelle unita:
variant,
gin.

nam

falcem convertis

"Falcem converte

The commentary on

intra,

intra,

abscondis.

,"
.

with the

absconde. ..." recorded in the mar-

the cardinal prophecies makes

no reference

to this sentence, quoting only "multos decipis nequissima sub aliena

pelle," picking

tem"
i.

j.

up again

at

"abscondis deceptionem inimicos facien-

(1:24, 27).

The commentary on

the cardinal prophecies reads

Christus: A's scribe either

knew both

an addition or interpolation.
Oracles have tempus;

made

CD and the Lambecius edition of the Leo

has tempus with superscription

See also above, "Archetype and

Daneu

iustos for istos,

versions tempus/ Christus or

Copy

alias Christus.

Text: Text and Image," 23, and

Lattanzi, " 'Vaticinia Pontificum'," 782, n. 2.

NOTES TO THE EDITION

k.

CD

prophecy number one ends with

error; yet

XVI)

191

paragraph, apparently in

this

note the Regiselmo printed edition of 1589 {Vaticinium

two

version of unit one, the

first

ending with "Multos

decipies nequissime sub aliena pelle immutata

enim visum fallacem

prints

convertis in terra abscondens, et deceptionem in multis faciens."

second version in the Regiselmo edition prints

version of the

end.

"sic autem bene manes" to the

Leo Oracle one is in two distinct parts and that the
prophecy one in the cardinal or Orsini commentary

and continues with

first

also that

reference to

last
is

Note

to the preceding sentence.

12-13: M's reading here

unique and makes clear sense: "et

1.

lines

m.

man us expandis ut servos Domini pervertas" (emphasis mine).

Cf Ps. 44 (45) 2: "Eructavit cor meum verbum bonum."

is

Vaticinium
a.

The

a slightly different

II

The F scribe, the L illuminator,

XXI, cols. 725-727) identify this pope as
Martin IV (12811285), Simon de Brie. The text of prophecy number
two roughly corresponds to part two of Leo Oracle one (PG 107:1129
B) with some rearrangement of lines. On sanguis, see commentary on
Prophecy number two, text and image:

and Pipini {Chronicon, Cap.

Rehberg,

cardinal prophecies 11:33-36 (also

" 'Kardinalsorakel'," 56)

on the name of Cardinal Matteo Rosso

for play

The

caption in

sade tax,

its

much of which went

On

may

longer form

Orsini.

well refer to Martin IV's cru-

to funding Charles of Anjou's efforts to

Monday, 1282,

what has come

hold on to

Sicily.

known

the Sicilian Vespers, the Sicilians of Palermo violently

as

Easter

attacked their Angevin occupiers.

The

in

201-241).
ticinium

If the

XVII)

is

Runciman, The

winged

beast in

indeed a

Sicilian Vespers

for control

(which

of

Sicily

[Cambridge, 1958],

V and in the Regiselmo

griffin

be

uprising spread and the contest

between Charles of Anjou and Peter of Aragon

intensified (Steven

to

edition (Va-

think unlikely), the

word

"griffon" referring to "Greek," as the "castle of Mategriffon," there

is

then the possibHty of a reference to Emperor Michael Palaeologus and

the role he played in this contest.
b.

The

reading of the commentary on the cardinal prophecies,

suggests iunctus rather than vinctus.

iunctus

(AN); Daneu Lattanzi notes

ANPV
vinctus

Pontificum'," 782, n. 10); L's reading of

related to the victus reading

of C and

M.

se iunxit,

read either vinctus (PV) or

should be

tinctus (" 'Vaticinia

Wm stands alone but could be

NOTES TO THE EDITION

192

c.

The commentary on

the cardinal prophecies reads "et totus factus est

niger" (11:40).
d.

Translation: deprived of light by ravens or deprived of light

according to

(i.e.,

like

ravens

ravens turned to black in punishment for

fable,

treachery)
e.

have chosen

ACDL's

in,

sons of syntax; the

reading, over

commentary on the

MNPV's

et,

reading, for rea-

cardinal prophecies omits, run-

ning the tw^o sentences together.

f

Only

A shares the reading metus

(in superscript)

of the commentary on

the cardinal prophecies.

Vaticinium
a.

Prophecy number

three, text

rius

and image: The F

XXII,

Pipini {Chronicon, Cap.

III

col.

scribe,

727) identify

this

illuminator,

pope

as

and

Hono-

IV (12851287), Giacomo Savelli, as does the commentary on the

which identifies him as the third cub (see Reh-

cardinal prophecies,

berg, " 'Kardinalsorakel'," 68; Millet and Rigaux,

144).

tv^o

The

of

text

this

prophecy corresponds

"Aux

to that

origines,"

of Leo Oracles

and three (PG 107:1129 C-1132 A), with considerable rearrange-

ment of lines.
The gist of

the oracles

opening words, Ambiguum

will also bear the insignia

Martin IV

who

is

would seem
tercium,

to be an explanation of the

and the number of emperors

of the bird bearing

called an heir

a cross. Lines 12:

who
It is

of Simon Magus by contemporaries

not Honorius IV (Nicholas of Bibra, cited in Horace K. Mann, The

Lives of the Popes in the Middle Ages [London, 1932], vol. 16, 180);

Honorius IV

b.

"shall follow the footsteps"

those of

Simon Magus.

Et enim

avis

image,

i.e.,

corniger.

a bird

with

F's

of Martin IV and thus

also

reading corresponds most closely to the

cross, a

knight

(eques),

and

a unicorn.

The

human figure elsewhere is small, hands in a gesture of supplicaThe commentary on the cardinal prophecies reads "eques et corniger" (111:62). The repetition here apparently functions as a form of
second
tion.

elaboration. In

all

the manuscripts except

and V,

corniger

is

a single

word.
c.

The

sense

better.

is

unclear, but the

The commentary on

numerus

in

word order

in

LMNPV seems marginally

the cardinal prophecies reads "extremus

tempore unius prime figure"

(111:66).

NOTES TO THE EDITION

193

Vaticinium IV
a.

Prophecy number four, text and ima^e:

The F

scribe,

illuminator,

pope

Pipini {Chronicon, XXIII, cols. 727-728) identify this

as

and

Nicho-

IV (1288-1292), the Franciscan Girolamo Masci; the cardinal or

commentary identifies the fourth and fifth units with the fourth

las

Orsini

cub, Latino Malabranca (Rehberg, " 'Kardinalsorakel'," 56-57; Millet

and Rigaux, "Aux origines," 146, 148;

152154).

begins on a

and

new

combine
and

line

is

texts together separated only

texts four

also

Lemer, "Recent Work,"

and

five; in

marked by

D's case, text five

rubrication.

by the one-word caption

The text of prophecy four is drawn

(PG 107:1132 C-1133 AB) with the

firom

from Leo Oracle

b.

F's reading,
callus

on the

Leo Oracles four and

la

M.: originally

of

is

collis (ACDL) nor

The commentary on the cardi-

collateralis.

at least for

Latino Malabranca (commentary

commentary cites only

(Rehberg, " 'Kardinalsorakel'," 110).

cardinal prophecies IV:9495); the

ing

miserum.

Vaticinium
a.

Prophecy number five, text and image:

Pipini {Chronicon, Cap.
tine

(5

drawn exclu-

sense; neither reading

particular sense.

nal prophecies also reads

c.

five

four.

basis

(MNPV) makes

two

addition of several words and

considerable rearrangement of lines, although unit five

sively

runs the
Elatio.

XL,

col.

la.,

on

the

continu-

The F

scribe,

736) identify

illuminator,

this figure as

and

Celes-

July 13 Dec. 1294), Pietro del Morrone. Pipini notes. his

canonization in 1313 under Clement V.

The

text

of this prophecy

is

drawn from Leo Oracle four (PG 107:1132 C-1133 A) with some
rearrangement.
b.

The long form of the

and in
sions.

caption shows considerable variation in syntax

spelling; analysis

DL

have gule for

of textual evidence provides no

castrimargie;

for castrimargia. Pipini omits the

these

same words

as

DuCange

words

et

clear conclu-

gives gulae concupiscentia

ypocrisorum destructor, but cites

the caption in the description of Boniface VIII

(Chronicon, Cap. XLII, col. 741).

c.

Or

resuscitabo; textual

evidence

is

divided here.

parallel the imperative vade in the

next

line,

but

chose
it

is

resuscitabis

to

clear there

is

considerable shifting back and forth between the grammatical points of

view "I" and "you."

No

witness

is

entirely consistent.

NOTES TO THE EDITION

194

Vaticinium VI
a.

Prophecy number

six, text

and image:

The F

scribe (although the identifi-

L illuminator, and Pipini {Chronicon,

Cap. XLII, col. 741) identify this pope as Boniface VIII (1294-1303),
Benedetto Caetani of the Orsini family. Rehberg (" 'Kardinalsorakel',"
59-61) and Millet and Rigaux ("Aux origines," 144-145) argue that
cation has been partially erased),

commentary on the cardinal prophecies refers to Giordano Orsini

Lemer ("Recent Work," 153-154) suggests this cub
might be Napoleone Orsini.
The caption makes equal sense if lines one and two are run togeththe

(the fifth cub);

er in a sentence; ypocrisis then

genitive not nominative case.

is

arranged the captions on the page

distinction

new

short forms.
tion.

have

have in order to give a clear

between the short and the longer forms. Sometimes the

longer form of the caption

stances a

as

sentence

is

As noted above,

Otherwise

it is

simply added to the short; in other in-

formed incorporating both the long and

is

form of the cap-

Pipini gives a positive

the combination of caption, and possibly, icon-

ography which points to negative quaUties of Boniface VIII, not the

text

which follows

itself,

lines, that in

Leo Oracle

am

fairly closely,

six

Quintum,

c.

Thus, the sense of the Une

qui [n] turn ftlium

must be

bears." Other readings

ed between finis

on the

d.

B).

close to the archetype.

is

"the end of the she-bear feeding on

are possible since the textual evidence

3indfiliis/filii

and

ursos

and

ursa/urse.

is

divid-

The commentary

cardinal prophecies (VI: 120-1 22) suggests that this "fifth son of

the bear"
friends

(PG 107:1133

assuming, refers to genus of prophecy one. F's reading

b.

with some rearrangement of

is

at

odds with the other "sons" and

"a fiiend to the

is

of the Church."

Perfect participle,

from

morior,

supported by A's reading.

mortuas changing the sense of the phrase,

commentary on

i.e.,

CD

mortuas potencias.

the cardinal prophecies reads "eo

has

The

mortuo relinquet

potentias" (VI:126-127).
e.

Or

alternatively relinquens, then

changing the period

after potencias to

comma.
enim ymbrem bene invenies potencias": LesHe S. B. MacCouU
suggests this sentence may be an allusion to Job 37:6. She notes there
a

"Sicut

is

also

perhaps an underlying reminiscence of the story of Gideon's

fleece in Judges 6

prophecy of the

am

which

is

traditionally interpreted messianically, as a

virginal conception

of Christ. Also cf Deut. 32:2.

indebted to her for these references.

NOTES TO THE EDITION

Vaticinium
a.

Prophecy number seven, text and image:

tion has been partially erased),

Cap. XLVIII,

cols.

Boniface VIII rather than the

vn

The F

six

this
it is

i.e.,

Judg. 19:22). Benedict

and Pipini (Chronicon,

pope

Benedict XI (1303-

as

the caption

text. Caption: Pipini

entirely. Balax: for Balac or Balak (cf

extension Belial,

scribe (although identifica-

illuminator,

745-757) identify

1304), Niccolo Boccasino. In unit

195

Numbers,

"sons of iniquity"

XI was

which points

omits the caption

22, 23, 24)

Belial in

{ftlii

with

closely identified

to

and by

Deut. 13:31,

his predecessor

Boniface VIII, both popes supported by the Orsini rather than the

Colonna

Although Benedict pardoned

families.

all

the French involved

in Boniface VIII's capture at Anagni, with the exception

of 6 November 1303 condemned those

his encyclical

in this uprising, calling

ed. C. A.
b.

Grandjean

them "sons of iniquity"

[Paris,

If ante utrasque coronas, as

1885],

of Nogaret,

who participated

{Registres de Benott XI,

#1099, 656-657, here 656).

fasc. 3,

M reads, the sense would be somewhat

dif-

ferent.

Vaticinium vni
a.

Prophecy number

eight, text

and image: Only the L illuminator identifies

prophecy with Clement

this

(M? V?

for

(1305-1314). F has the

roman numeral V?) below

Qtj

initials

the text and above the

cityscape.

The tone

if

not the language of

this

prophecy

is

similar to the

lamentations of the prophet Jeremiah over the desolation of Jerusalem

(Lamentations

1).

The

text follows closely that

of Leo Oracle eight

(PG 107:1136 AB), with some rearrangement of lines. The caption

would seem to point to both the political disorder in Rome after
Benedict's death and the hope for eventual renewal of the papacy in

Rome.
parvum tempus, might begin the next sentence.

b.

This phrase,

c.

Lines 11-14: Similar in tone to the language in

circa

Rom.

1:19,

Luke

18:11, Apoc. 21:8.

Vaticinium IX
a.

Prophecy number nine, text and image: Although Pipini {Chronicon, Cap.

XLVIIII,

cols.

751-752)

identifies this

1314), Bertrand de Got, there

is little

pope

as

Clement

either in text or caption

(1305-

which

N OTES TO THE EDITION

196

points in particular to Clement. Clement was guilty of nepotism, and

simony, rather than ceasing, would seem to have flourished (G. Mol-

The Popes

lat,

Avignon 1305-1378 [London, 1949], 3-8).

at

alterations in the sentence

beginning on

cy text and the addition of the word

man

Avignon, 6, n.

For the

common

line four

of the pope prophe-

Clement

voluptiones.

V was

a sick

and Mussato cited

MoUat, Popes

2).

of the caption, only NP, each dependent on

line

first

Prophecy number

ten, text

and image: The text

is

although of course "the city of seven

refer as well to Constantinople, as

ponding Leo Oracles. (For

it

lament for the city of

hills,"

similar language see

of the early manuscripts, adds

a text

Hne

must have done

see also biblical references cited in the notes to

from Dan.

three, could

in the corres-

Apoc. 18:2,10; 14:8;

prophecy

8.)

V, alone

8:14: referring to the

length of tribulations under the Antichrist: "Usque ad vesperam

mane,

and Rigaux, "Aux origines," 138).

Vaticinium

Rome,

in

exemplar, give Occisio rather than Bona gratia. L reads Occasio

(see Millet

a.

text

but there were, undoubtedly unfounded, rumors of voluptuous

living (see the references to Villani

at

The

Leo Oracle nine (PG 107:1136 BC) with some

follows closely that of

et

dies duo, millia trecenti; et miniahitur sacrificium" (emphasis mine).

For the

italicized

words Daniel reads "mundabitur sanctuarium."

Prophecy ten corresponds to Leo Oracles ten and eleven (PG 107:
1136 D-1137 A) with the additions of the abbreviations
and

ten.

unless

The tone of the

what

is

meant

On

Apocalypse 18.

is

caption

is

at

in lines six

variance with that of the text,

that desolation

must precede renewal

the caption, see Millet and Rigaux,

as in

"Aux

ori-

gines," 138.
b.

FLN's reading of quando

for quin,

which makes good

sense, suggests

different punctuation.
c.

Leo Oracle ten

refers to the

onis Expositio"

which follows the

(the 20th letter if gamma

noting that

Cf

Vaticinium

difficult to

in

Tau

as separate letters),

symbologica figura sanctissimae crucis" (PG

Greek

XXV)

make

but the "Oraculorum Le-

Alexander, Byzantine Apocalyptic Tradition, 133, 152.

The number "20"

tion

letter,"

text glosses the 20th letter as

and digamma are counted

this letter "est

107:1165 B).

"20th

is

represented by K; the Regiselmo edi-

reads K, noting the alternative reading R.

absolute distinctions

between

K and R in

the

It is

MSS,

NOTES TO THE EDITION

CD

but given the length of the ascenders,

5:5,

24-25

for

MRTS

for the handwriting

on the

197

and P have K. See Dan.

wall.

reviewer of

notes that the 20th letter of the Latin alphabet

this
is

book

X and

that "... in the

De seminibus scripturarum

Christ

reform the corrupt church. This century would begin

will

about 1248 and run to 1348. The

De

the century during

is

was known

seminibus

to

which

be used

by both Roger Bacon and Arnau de Villanova who wrote a commentary about it." The letter does not seem to be an X in any of the MSS,
but

this reader's

suggestion that the

"this curious vaticinium"

d.

De

seminibus

might stand behind

an intriguing one.

is

Either manibus or menibus makes sense.

The Leo Oracle

reads "wall";

the reader noted above prefers manibus; the Regiselmo edition gives
menibus.
e.

As the
series

textual notes

show, there

separated these

ment. Only

g.

deal of variation in this

I

chose N's to print,

speaking, N's abbreviations were easier to read. Textual

evidence makes the Qui

I

good

of abbreviations; no two witnesses agree.

for, relatively

is

last

incipit a likely

V has a variant meaning,

good sense.
Leo Oracle eleven

reading rather than a certainty.

two sentences because of general

reads "his

name

is

incides,

but

John

(/o.)'

it is

textual agree-

one which makes

(PG 107:1137

A).

Vaticinium XI
a.

Prophecy number eleven, text and image:

the

last

two

Of all

107:1137

A 1138

sess,

worth noting

it

is

B).

text follows closely that

of

of Oracle twelve (PG

all

the attributes an angelic

pope might pos-

that the caption calls attention to a redistri-

bution of money. Thesaurus can also

here that seems

The

of Leo Oracle eleven and

lines

less likely.

Note

mean

also the

"treasury of prayers," but

connection to caption

num-

ber nine, "Simony will cease." As was also the case in captions five

and

ten,

DL

have an unusual correspondence, adding to the word

"treasury," "of Constantine."

as

"papa nudus." In a

much

scribe adds a gloss "This

b.

revelabitur virtus:

unctus,

is

The F

later

scribe simply describes this

lat. 3816 (1448), the

Pope according to Joachim."

manuscript. Vat.

the Angelic

the reading of

pope

DLM. Only

C's reading, revelabitur

corresponds to the reading in Leo Oracle eleven (PG 107:1138

A); the Regiselmo printed edition gives unctus with the alternate read-

ing

virtus.

An

early manuscript

of the Liber de

above, "Relation of Manuscripts," 30-31 and n.

Flore reads virtus (see

6); a

fourteenth-cen-

NOTES TO THE EDITION

198
tury

commentary by one "Rabanus"

reads "Et revelabitur unctus a

deo. ..." (Carpentras, Bibliotheque Imguimbertine,

It is

ences

among and between

sense,

do not

P's readings,

attempts to

make

MSS (CDFM),

these four

alter the larger

related, affect sense,

and

MS 340,

curious there should be such variation here, even

if

while affecting

NPV

meaning. The variations in

are

and change the meaning somewhat. Except

do not see these

the prophecy

more

13^.

fol.

the differ-

all

for

variants as errors, but rather

specific or relevant.

suggest the

following chronology: unctus was the archetype's reading, reflected in

C,

became the vulgate

uirtus

DL, changed I
distinguish between king

reading, as reflected in

would argue because the scribe wanted to

and pope (both are of course anointed, but anointing is a sign of legitimacy for the king; see I Sam. 16:12,13, as the Lord directs Samuel to
anoint David); the readings of
differentiate the function

and

unctus

virtus

NPV

evolved

as scribes

attempted to

and particular character of the angelic pope;

both survived

as

readings in late fourteenth and

fif-

MS quoted above has unctus in

the commentary, virtus in the text, Vatican Library, MS Vat. lat. 3816
[1448] reads unctus, Vatican Library, MS Vat. lat. 3818 [1410-1415]
teenth-century versions (the Carpentras

reads
c.

virtus).

menachim: in the Leo Oracle this sentence

John

[/o]"

(cf

Luke 1:63 of John the

menachim

Christ);

is

also a

is

preceded by "his name

Baptist,

is

the forerunner of

Jewish messianic name that appears in the

Talmud.
d.

habitas: hahitans
shifts in

is

an equally plausible reading and makes for fewer

point of view.

McGinn

suggests that the next

few

lines

begin-

ning with the verb veni are the words of the angelic pope, returning to

"you"

in the last line (vade) {Visions of the End, 195, n. 52). This often

confusing

shift in

biblical prophetic
as
e.

grammatical point, of view

books,

as

the prophet speaks in his

Although only
basis

CD

is

characteristic

of the

the Lord speaks through the prophet, and

own

read mortuus,

voice.
I

have chosen

this

reading

on

the

of sense.

FLP have

g.

vade in

a paragraph sign before item.

inferiora terre:

cf unit

five,

Unes eight-nine.

Vaticinium XII
a.

Prophecy number twelve, text and image:

closely

on

that

The

text

of the prophecy, based

of Leo Oracle thirteen (PG 107:1137 BC) reinforces

NOTES TO THE EDITION

199

the emphasis of the images, suggesting both death and ascension, and

summoning

the

"dead" figure to Hfe

of. this

Tradition"). In addition, the

version of which

is

found

(see

above, "Picture

"Cento of the True Emperor,"

a Latin

Yale manuscript immediately

folio v^-

in the

ing the Genus nequam prophecies, contains similar language, in both

instances describing a messianic figure, a savior-emperor.

It is

tempting

to see in the series of images and text, eleven through fifteen, at least
in the eariiest version, a narrative describing the calling forth of an

crowned by an

"angelic pope," his being

(see

ever, that in the Liber de Flore,

units eleven through fifteen

pope and
as a

angel, his reign,

Fleming, "Metaphors of Apocalypse," 136-137).

his three

and

later, for

were read

and

its

It is clear,

Hugh of Novocastro,

as a series

end

howthat

of popes, the angelic

holy successors, and that prophecy twelve was read

continution of prophecy eleven, describing the angeHc pope (see

" 'Pastor Angelicus',"

McGinn,

239-246; Reeves,

Injluence of Prophecy

325-331, 242-245, 370-372, 406).

Vaticinium XIII
a.

Prophecy number
closely to that in

b.

CD's reading on
than the

c.

Note
first

introit

thirteen,

The text corresponds

(PG 107:1140 A).

and image:

Leo Oracle fourteen

the basis of tense; later manuscripts read

of FLMPV (MS Vat.

the allusions to

introibit

quite

rather

3816 [1448]).
the language of prophecy eleven, although the

sentence of this text

sible to say

text

is

lat.

sufficiently

ambiguous

as to

with certainty whether the same or

being indicated. The F scribe

make

it

a different

impos-

pope

is

no help: although he adds at the end

of this text the phrase "papa crowned by an angel," at the end of the
next text he adds "papa with two angels," again not making it clear

whether the "papa"

is

is

one and the same person.

Vaticinium XIV
a.

The text is based on that of

Leo Oracle fifteen (PG 107:1140 AB) with some confusion over the
astrological reference in lines five-seven. The sense of line two of the

b.

The

c.

Except for L which omits

Prophecy number fourteen, text and image:

caption

no

is

puzzling, as

is

the syntax.

astrological reference in lines five-seven

sense.

it,

planta

is

is

garbled in

a consistent

all

witnesses.

reading but makes

"

200

NOTES TO THE EDITION

^__

Vaticinium XVI
a.

Prophecy number sixteen, text and image:

Daneu Lattanzi,

" *Vaticinia

Pon-

tificum'," 792, n. 6, calls attention to the similarity to the Tiburtine

sibyl: " 'Hie (Antichristus) erit fiHus perditionis et caput superbiae'.

Index
Abimelech, 64n
Acre, faU

MS

Albert the Great, 47, 48n

111-114

Alexander the Minorite, 87

illustrated

pope

Apocalypses, 48n, 60

Lunel, Bibliotheque de Louis

from Cambridge, Corpus

absent

1222B, 36, 60, 62, 111-112

iconography, 36, 60, 62, 63, 67,

Alexander VI, 81

angelic

Biblioteca Riccardiana,

Florence,

102

of,

MS

CoUege,

Chnsti

404

(Henry of Kirkestede), 47-48

convergence with

last

world em-

dard a

pal,

Bibliotheque Munici-

la

MS

67

7, 63,

predictions of

its

coming, 38, 38n,

66n, 73, 113-114, 114n

three-headed, 64n

peror, 15

Genus nequam prophecies,

Tibertine

identified as Celestine V, 37-38,

sibyl,

82n, 200

MS Vat.

Vatican Library,

3n

Horoscopus, 3,

Apocalypse,

iUustrated, 48n, 60,

of Telesphorus, 114

apotheosis, 109n, 110

112-113

Liber de Flore, 4, 114

Arnaude de Nogarede,

prophecy XI, 30, 30n, 63, 197-198

Arnold of Villanova

prophecy XII, 199

University

MS

Marston

T.

Library,

E.

15,

70,

"Cento of the

True Emperor"
Anselm, Bishop of Marsico, 6n

Amau

calve

calve

phecies, 5-6, 18

Christi

Cambridge,

CoUege,

MS

Corpus
404, 44,

46, 46n, 48
history of, 5-6,

5n

image of prisoner of Boniface VIII,

prophecies, 5

reference to Apocalypse,

Cambridge, Corpus Christi College,

MS

404 (Henry of Kirke-

stede), 45,

48

de),

prophecies

104n

Antichrist

Ascende

Ascende

fragment

Paraphrase,"

See abo

70n.

64n

combined with Genus nequam pro-

225, 15

pope

"Anonymous

3,

(or,

3n, 75, 197

angelic series, 21, 23, 72, 199. See also

angelic

3819,

48, 105, 109

5,

iconography, 3738, 60, 63

Yale,

lat.

88-89, 196

47, 60

L/7)c//m5

Me-

Bacon, Roger, 197

Bavaria, 71, 74

48n

INDEX

202
Benedict XI

Florence,

Florence,

MS

Biblioteca Riccardiana,

1222B, 14. 57, 58, 60, 195

Genus nequam prophecies,

In

1,

figure with sickle

Boccasino, NiccoI6. See Benedict

XI

Boniface VIII
calve

imprisonment

stede,

38n

controversy with Philip the

Fair,

MS

Biblioteca Riccardiana,

1222B, 58, 194

4,

1,

193-195

Marston

MS

Simon

manu-

MS

Library,

88, 21-23,

54-55

prophecy V, 35, 37n, 60, 60n,

Latino Malabranca, 103

MS Vat.

3819,

lat.

90

Librar>%

T.

E.

225, 72

University

Yale,

Marston

Boniface XI, 4
Brie,

Bodleian

Vatican Library,

iconography, 68, 104

University

five in

21-23, 94

64n, 103n, 190, 193

Genus nequam prophecies,

Yale,

Oxford,

rose, 34,

by Henry of Kirke-

A-CD,

scripts

Douce

37, 78, 79

and

47-48

omitted from unit

83n, 103-104

of,

68

42, 47, 48,

identification

prophecies, 104n

Celestine V, 21, 34, 37n,

Florence,

Genus nequam prophecies,

changes over time, 38, 95

5 In, 52, 52n, 53n

Ascende

Biblioteca Riccardiana,

1222B, 34, 58n, 60, 193

iconography

iconography, 68, 105, 195

bestiary,

MS

MS

T.

Library,

See also Boniface VIII and Celes-

de. See

Martin IV

tine

"Cento of the True Emperor,"

Caetani, Benedetto. See Boniface VIII
Calixtus

III,

81

also

19n.

commentary on the

nal prophecies and Orsini

See

com-

Charles d'Orl6ans, 80

King of

Choniates, Nicetas, 5

cardinal prophecies

cardinal prophecies,

6-9,

Clement

canonized Celestine V, 193

15n, 52n,

also cardinal oracle(s)

and commentary on the cardinal prophecies and Orsini

com-

death,

79

"Exivi de paradiso," 97, 97n

Florence,

MS

Biblioteca Riccardiana,

1222B, 14, 57-59, 60n

mentary

Francesco Pipini,

iconography, 89n

Celestine

I,

191

Charles V, 102

cardinal oracle(s), 20, 29, 96n. See also

60n. See

Sicily),

cardi-

mentary

15,

30, 70-72, 70n, 75, 199

Charles of Anjou (Charles

Commentary,"

"Cardinal

E.

225, 72-73

angeUc pope, 37-38, 47, 60, 60n

commentary on the
phecies, 104

Monreale,

MS

canonization, 79, 193

cardinal pro-

2,

106, 195

Biblioteca

Comunale,

XXV.F.17, 83n

Lunel, BiWiotheque de Louis

dard a

la

Me-

Bibliotheque Munici-

INDEX

MS

pale,

106n, 195

7, 65, 68,

203
Vatican Library,

prophecy VIII, 195

Comnenus, Andronicus

prophecy IX, 106, 195

MS Vat. lat.

Vatican Library,

MS Vat.

3822,

lat.

41

3819,

I,

103n

Cossa, Baldassare, 104n

Cotton, Bartholomew, 100

89

Clement VI,

48

44,

Council of Vienne, 37, 37n, 66n, 79

Colonna

Curti,

Giovanni, 90, 90n

Raimond, 3

Cyril (the Carmelite), 3. See Oraculum

James, 189

and Telesphorus'

Cyrilli

Lihellus

on

Columbinus Prophecy, 78n, 79

commentary on the

cardinal

pro-

Cambridge, Corpus Christi Col-

MS

lege,

Dante

(Alighieri), 95,

189

Dauphine, 102

phecies

Delicieux, Bernard,

owned

404, 47n, 49

captions, lOn, 24n, 27n, 189

Celestine

"papalarius,"

9,

83n,

66,

107n

107,

controversy surrounding papacies of

64n

witness of pope prophecies, 2, 3,

and Boniface VIII,

3n, 19n, 24

37n
description

of,

7-8, 8n, 32n, 96n,

105n

I,

102

"Exiit qui seminat," 97-98,

1222B, 58

Fiore,

iconographic evidence, 31-35, 96,

99-101, 104

13n

Bodleian

Library,

MS

II,

prophecy

III,

and

rule, 97,

discourse, 97,

189-191

I,

prophecy

75n

debate with papacy over poverty

88, 53

prophecy

Fiore

adversaries,

omissions, 20n, 23, 29, 105

Douce

Joachim of See Joachim of

Franciscans, Italian Spirituals

interpretation of,

Oxford,

98n

97n

iconography, 60

191-192

linked to pope prophecies,

192

9,

patrons, 65n, 74,

prophecy VI, 194

resonance, 60, 60n, 95

first

recension of Genus

nequam prophecies,

16, 19-20,

1,

4-6,

21

prophecy IV, 193

refers to

97n

Biblioteca Riccardiana,

Florence,

MS

Edward

74n

views on Celestine V, 3738, 37n,

60,

60n

21n-22n
shows

relationships

between

early

manuscripts (A-CD), 22, 28, 31

usage in

this edition, 25,

Vatican Library,

88-89

MS Vat.

31
lat.

Gentile of Foligno, 3, 3n, 19n

Giochimo, Abate.

See

Joachim of

Fiore

3819,

Got, Bertrand de. See Clement

Gregorius, 108, 108n

INDEX

204
Gregory IX,

97n

4,

MS

pale,

Gregory XI, 45, 48

uted

Henry de

Carreto,

65n

39n, 63, 63n, 65n

MS

404, 44-

45

unicorn, 100

"Joachim super Apocalipsim," 87n

Joachite anthologies, 70

Hildegard of Bingen,
anti-mendicant

3, 46,

66n

Joachite prophecies.

propaganda,

See

Joachim of

Fiore

66,

66n

Joachite texts, 65n, 66, 111, 113n

pseudo-Hildegard

prophecy,

39,

Honorius IV,

21n, 33, 100, 192

1,

Job, 108, 108n

John (King) of Bohemia, 90

63, 66, 111

John XXII

iconography, 67, 99, 103n

confrontation with Franciscan or-

Horoscopus, 3, 19n

97-98, 98n

der,

commentary on, 3

elected pope, 79

source for Yale, University Library,

hsted in Vatican Library,

T. E. Marston

Hugh

MS

225, 75

Vat.

"Quia nonnunquam," 97n, 98

"Quia

prophecies

Yale,

as series

of popes, 36n, 199

vir reprobus,"

University

Marston

manuscripts of Genus

refers to later

MS

89-91

7,

papal bulls, 75

"papa

nudus," 58, 108n

last five

3819,

lat.

of Novocastro

identifies picture eleven as

reads

108,

197

compilation of Cambridge, Corpus

CoUege,

attrib-

80

to, 1-4, 45, 46,

prophecies of angeUc pope,

Henry of Kirkestede, 2 In,

Christi

7,

pope prophecies erroneously

rary

MS

98

Library,

T.

E.

225, contempo-

with pontificate

of,

72,

74

nequam prophecies, 19n

describes

last

pope

setting

down

his

114n

tiara,

last

world emperor, 15

Leo Oracles

witness of pope prophecies, 2, 2n

"Anonymous

Paraphrase,"

or

"Cento of the True Emperor,"

Innocent VI, 57

70-71, 70n
captions, 24, 53

Jean de France,

Due

de Berry, 80,

113

22-23

tion,

Joachim, Abbot of

S.

Giovanni in

Fiore
Florence,

MS

comparison with Regiselmo edi-

Florence,
Biblioteca Riccardiana,

1222B, ascribed to Abate

Giochimo (Joachim), 57
Lunel, Bibliotheque de Louis

dard a

editions of, 5n, 18n,

la

MS
Greek

102n

Biblioteca Riccardiana,

1222B, 36, 59

texts, 15,

95

iconography, 95-110

Me-

Bibliotheque Munici-

influence

on Cambridge, Corpus

Christi College,

MS

404, and

INDEX
Oxford, Bodleian Library,

Douce
55,

MS

88, 20, 20n, 47n, 49,

96

nequam

nus

prophecies,

19n,

source for Yale, University Library,

T. E. Marston

19

103n

interpretation of,

32n, 41, 42. 83, 113

prophecy

II,

prophecy

III,

225, 75
et

de statu

4n

ecclesiae,

Liber Ostensor. See Roquetaillade, John

95, 189-191

I,

MS

Liber de maj^nis tribulationibus

items absent from Leo Oracles, 29,

prophecy

of Ge-

relation to later manuscripts

30, 30n, 31, 197

inspiration for cardinal prophecies,

8,

205

of
Louis (IV) of Bavaria, 72n, 74-75,

98, 191

99-100, 192

74n, 75n, 98

prophecy IV, 101, 193

Louis XII, 80

prophecy V, 33, 103, 193

prophecy VI, 194

Malabranca, Latino, 28-29, 33, 96n,

prophecy VII, 105

189, 193

prophecy IX, 196

X,

prophecy

106n-107n,

106,

196-197

Mandeville's Travels, 113

Martin IV,

prophecy XI, 30, 107-108, 197198

heir of

1,

10, 21n, 97, 191

Simon Magus, 192

in iconography, 67, 98,

"man of blood,"

prophecy XII, 109, 198

prophecy XIII, 110, 199

99

Masci, Girolamo. See Nicholas IV

prophecy XIV, 199

Meriin, 43, 43n

source for Genus nequam prophe-

Michael of Cesena, 75n, 98

cies, 5, 6, 9, 11, 13, 18,

Yale,

University

Marston
Libellus

MS

Library,

34-35
T.

225, 15, 70-72

114n

as

Liber de Flore sive de

34

pontificibus,

3-4

tion of, 4n,

partial edi-

38n

makes no reference

to images in

Things

and

Antichrist, 38n, 73, 73n,

113-

114, 114n, 199

1, 2, 4,

commentary on the
phecies, 7, 20,

Genus nequam prophecies, lOn

of Last

calve

prophe-

cies, 5

10,

46

beginning of the Horoscopus, 3

Herbert Grundmann's

prophecies

III

phecies,

of,

beginning of Genus nequam pro-

captions, 53

description

Celestine

Nicholas of Bibra, 192

beginning of Ascende

known
summis

del. See

Nebuchadnezzar, 113, 113n

Nicholas

Liber de Flore
also

Morrone, Pietro

E.

of Telesphorus, 38n, 73, 73n,

88, 113-114,

103n

in iconography, 101, 103,

cardinal pro-

96n

elected by Orsini party, 32, 100

iconography, 65
bear symbohsm, 74, 95-96, 105
dogs. 74, 98

one of five bear cubs, 2 In, 32, 32n

INDEX

206
pope with

bears, 53, 63,

identified

as

rum"

67

malo-

"Principium

in the Liber de Flore, 4

made Latino Malabranca a

33, 189

I,

prophecy

III,

96, 189, 190

99, 191

192

prophecy V, 35, 103, 193

prophecy VI, 104, 194

"Exiit qui seminat," 97,

prophecy

I,

II,

prophecy IV, 101, lOln, 193

cardinal,

papal bulls, 75

Nicholas IV,

prophecy
prophecy

97n

prophecy VII, 105, 195

53, 189, 190

prophecy VIII, 106

29, 47, 193

1, 7,

prophecy IX, 195

iconography, 67, 102

references

Nicholas V, 90

Genus nequam

the

to

prophecies, 2, 2n, 19n, 24,

Ninevah, 82, 88, 111

53

Nogaret, 79, 195

propaganda, anti-mendicant, 66

"Prophecie Joachim." See Joachim of

87,

90

Orsini commentary,

8,

Oraculum

Cyrilli,

193.

See also

Fiore
19n, 41, 49,

pseudo-Hildegard.

commentary on

Hildegard,

See

pseudo-Hildegard prophecies

Pseudo-Methodian, 72

the cardinal prophecies

Orsini

Giordano

cow

"Quia nonnunquam," 97n, 98

"Quia

symbolism, 105

vir reprobus,"

98

bear cub, 34, 96n, 104, 194

fifth

made

III,

cardinal

by Nicholas

189

Giovanni Gaetano. See Nicholas

Matteo Rossi,

Rabanus Anglicus,

3,

198

Regiselmo, Pasqualino

comparison with Leo Oracles, 22-

III

23

11, 21n, 32, 96n, 191

Napoleone, 194

edition of pope prophecies, 5n-6n,

30n

Emperor Michael, 191

Palaeologus,

'Pastor Angelicus,'

4n

Fair, 37, 78, 79, 89,

102

I,

190, 191

prophecy XI, 197

Robert of Naples, 74

100

Vaux-de-Cemay,

78,

78n

Pierre d'Etampes, 78-79

31n

John of

1011,

(or,

Jean de,

John of Rupescissa)

refers to later

references to images in the Genus

nequam prophecies,

Roquetaillade,
or,

Pipini, Francescon {Chronicon)

lOn, 31,

prophecy

Comunale,

81, 83

prophecy X, 196

Philip of Majorca, 74

Pierre des

Biblioteca

MSXXV.F.17,

Phihp VI, 102

Physiologus,

iconography, 94, 102

Monreale,

Peter of Aragon, 191

Phihp IV the

'

manuscripts of Genus

nequam, 19n
quotes "Cento of the True
or," 30, 30n, 71

Emper-

INDEX
quotes Liber de Flore and Genus ne-

quam,

3n

3,

Hugh

of

Novo-

Tripoli prophecy, 70, 70n, 71

Jacopo

(or,

Giacomo).

See

Honorius IV
savior-emperor,

See

castro

Salimbene, 103
Savelli,

Tractatus de Victoria Christi contra Antichristum.

75n

sources, 75,

207

Urban V, 90n

5, 15, 70, 72, 74,

199

Urbanus VI,

45, 47,

48

Sicilian Vespers, 191

Sicily. 70,

history,

191

Vaticinia de

72

Vaticinia sive Prophetiae Abbatis Joachimi

Simon Magus, 192

et

Spirituals, Franciscan. See Franciscans,

summis

pontiftcibus, 4,

Anselmi Episcopi Marsciani. See

Regiselmo, Pasqualino
Visio Fratris Johannis

Italian Spirituals

contains other prophecies of holy

Telesphorus (of Cosenza). See

of,

and

Libellus

Liber de magnis tribula-

tionibus et de statu ecclesiae

Templars, 37n, 64n, 79

Tibertine Oracle

(or,

Tibertine pro-

phecy) 70-72, 82n, 200

Tibertine

sibyl.

popes,

30n

establishes date

of

first

eight

prophecies (1292), 6n,

16,

pope

7,

8n,

34-35

makes no reference to the

captions,

53

5ee Tibertine Oracle

WiUiam of St. Amour

School, 66n

MRTS
MEDIEVAL AND RENAISSANCE TEXTS AND STUDIES
is

the major publishing program of the

Ari2ona Center for Medieval and Renaissance Studies

at

Arizona State University, Tempe, Arizona.

MRTS emphasizes books that are needed

texts, translations,

and major research

tools.

MRTS aims to publish the highest quality scholarship

in attractive

and durable format

at

modest

cost.

>st.

EMb-^l
5 2

500>